《Echoes》


 Prologue

    ... Just how did it get to this point?


    How am I still conscious? I don''t think this is how the afterlife is supposed to be, but then again, no one really does.


    I floated mercilessly upon a plane of full darkness. There was no light to guide me, nor anyone to talk to, there was just silence. I tried waving my hands in front of me, but the dark was too strong to grant me any sort of sight.


    Everything at this point was a blur, but as I started realizing that I still had a mind to think with, the fragmented memories started shifting back into place.


    The tip of a sword pointed at the face of the Tyrant, its frame glowing brightly with light made from his own life.


    The one wielding it heldthe swordwith one hand, the other broken and bleeding. Yet his face was stoic in the face of an inescapable death. He was prepared. He knew what this kind of sacrifice would breed. The thought of that reaffirmed his desires. It was the end of the line, and that made it all the more satisfying as to not leave anything behind other than regrets.


    "My life for the sake of your defeat. I will gladly give it up for the future."


    The tyrant looked back at the youth who''s collected expression made no sense.


    When all hope is snuffed out from someone as easy as one can douse a flame from a candle, theywilllose the will to fight and lay down their weapons, hanging their heads low to expose their napeto the sword. But what he was seeing disapproved that notion. He didn''t like the resistance that he put up. It should have given him joy the way they squirmed and resisted, realizing after that it had been futile. He was ecstatic at the scene.


    The Tyrant raised his blade as well and accepted the youth''s challenge with a grim expression that hid all hope of mercy.


    "Your death will suffice. To break the hopes of the people, I must erase the ones their hopes are being given to. Only then will they cease having hope."


    ... Ah, I remember now. I died by his hands, and by my own decisions.


    Did I succeed in my endeavors? I hope so. I hope they made it out safely. Parkus, Mors, Dietrich, Asher, and Lucielle. Please live on and save everyone''s future. That revelation when we were closest to succeeding, it would have cast an unfathomable shadow over anyone''s future intentions. It would make any man give up from any further attempts at the Kaiser''s life. I only wish that it wouldn''t be the case.


    So many things to worry about even after death. Hah... I thought I wouldn''t have had to worry about these things afterward, but it seems even the dead have respite.


    I feel like if I close my eyes, I would forever keep them close, though there wasn''t anything to see in the first place. There was a strange thought haunting me, and that made me never want to close my eyes. But then again, what else was left for me anyway? This was the end of the line. And it would have been doable if Tricia or Julia, but I know that I can''t ever hope to be where they are with the sins I''ve committed. I already knew that and made my peace beforehand.


    I have regrets, many. But there''s no use mulling them over. There''s nothing that can be done about it. All that''s left for me here is to sleep for all eternity... Or at least try to.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    I''ve done so at many intervals or so. I started making my own time,having nothing else to do. I made sure to keep careful count of the time as to not lose track of it, not unless I wanted to start over again. Sixty seconds in a minute, sixty minutes in an hour, twenty-four hours in a day, I kept count as to keep myself occupied.


    There''s simply one reason I cannot sleep. Every time I tried to sink into that deep slumber that I was supposed to have done already,I heara voice. But I ignored it thinking that it had nothing to do with me. As selfish as it might seem, it might simply be a temptation luring me to a false sense of security, like the demons extending a hand towards the real afterlife. I was fine with this type of afterlife, and so I didn''t want to ruin that for me, though I probably deserve to be there.


    The first few times, it seemed like simple banter. It was the voice of a girl that I heard. It recurred time and time again to a point where it got annoying. It wasn''t my problem, so I shut myself off from it, though I did find it odd as to why I am hearing these kinds of things.


    This time, it stopped for a while. Days passed as I quietly slumbered. But it didn''t stay that way for eternity as I expected. I was still waking up as if it were normal. Maybe I just need to let go and allow my consciousness to drift. My habits made it hard to adjust to this new transition, but maybe I can break that habit.


    As I began fading along with my consciousness, I heard the sound of someone crying. Sobs made to hide the disappointment of some sort, or sadness stifled in order to be brave. The helpless words she muttered to herself caught my attention this time, and I couldn''t ignore them at all for some reason.


    The voice again. What is it now this time? It''s the same banter again, too. But this time, it''s much more depressing and demoralizing than last time.


    I wonder what this person is going through to say things like these. More importantly, who is this person anyway?


    One odd time, my eyes opened to the sight of a white light in the distance. It was blinding since I was too used to having been in the dark for so long that it overwhelmed me. But I missed it, deep inside. There was a strange feeling in seeing something other than nothing.


    "Please, please come, I beg you. Someone, anyone, anything will do! I don''t need anything divine, impressive, or surprising, I just want to get this over with! Just hear my plea and answer my call! I''ll give you anything I can offer at this point."


    So loud. What is she going on about again and again? Wait... Anything? Tempting, but can she really give me what I desire? Is there such a way to break through these bounds that I have in my mind. Though I already find it strange that I''m still conscious after death, it never bothered me that this is what it would be. I thought that it would be way worse, something like hell with people who''ve committed acts of atrocities and inhumane crimes.


    ...I can sense it in your heart, Johannes. You desire vengeance still. Your regrets hang heavy upon your heart, and you are kept awake by that as well. I can help you with that.


    Who was that?


    I turned around and found no one but the usual darkness. I was sure I heard a voice different from the girl that''s been echoing continuously for a long while in this empty place.


    ...Let us try something interesting then. It''ll beat staying here for an eternity, I guarantee. Plus, it seems quite entertaining to have a wildcard present on the board.


    There it is, that voice again. It giggled like a child, something that seemed familiar in the past life of mine.


    I thought eternity is a place of peace and quiet. But that doesn''t seem to be the case.


    As I continue thinking of those words and from which mouth they came from, I found myself drifting towards the light as it started becoming larger and larger until the light seemed to swallow me up. I felt the pressure of a hand on my back before I was made to drift towards the light. Turning around, I found someone looking at me and waving me away. The girl''s voice started becoming louder until I wasn''t sure what this feeling was anymore. It was deafening, causing a ringing pain to begin on the back of my head.


    "Who are you? How do you know my name?!"


    I yelled out, trying to ask for answers which I was sure they had, but I was ignored. I''d like to think that it didn''t reach them, but I was sure to have had yelled at the top of my lungs that it would be enough to reach anyone.


    Before I knew it, all I could hear was the girl''s voice.


    "Being from beyond, I implore you to answer my plea! I beseech you to come and cross the plains that separate us and come forth in the name if Althea, the forger of contracts. I call upon you form one with me as your master!"


    Master?!

 Chapter 1: A Memory Not Worth Keeping

    "Johann, Johann, hurry! We''re going to miss it"


    "Be careful, Tricia. You might trip. Wait for me, we''ll go together. There''s going to be a lot of people, you''ll get lost."


    I caught up to the energetic figure waiting for me with a smile. Her optimism was something I''d thought would rub onto me, but never did. Nevertheless, she didn''t give up on that character of hers. And for that, I was happy for her to be by me in these tough times. She kept the house from being entirely gloomy, for one.


    She''s my precious little sister, well, adoptive. But that never really mattered as time passed. The fact that we weren''t directly related was erased soon enough when we were tested by those said tough times, and I''m glad to have come out on top of those cases. Needless to say, I''ve kept her close and safe after that, even if she says I''m too overprotective of her.


    She gently took my hand and pulled on it, urging me to move towards the venue in the distance.


    "Stop spacing out, Johann, you always do that. Now come on, it''s about to start!"


    "I know, I know. Calm down. We''ll get there in time, You won''t miss out on anything."


    "Are you sure?" she asked, looking back at me in order to reaffirm my enthusiasm for the festivities happening in the distance.


    I did my best smile, but that only made her more skeptical as it was seen by her to be strained rather than natural. She''d give off a pout most of the time, lecturing me about why I should smile naturally and some other things, but usually she would laugh at the attempt. This time, it was different.


    She pulled my hand with the little strength she had, forcing me to my knee, my face levelling with hers. She looked at me like a strict mother would with her child and started massaging my cheeks with a round motion, mushing my cheeks like a clay mold.


    "What are you doing, Tricia?" I asked, my voice mumbling up as she continued whatever it was she was intending on doing.


    "Helping you with that strain," she said. "You can''t go like that to the festival. You''ll scare away my friends and my potential big sisters with that."


    There she goes again with that joke. Plus, it''s not a strain, it''s how I naturally am.


    "I told you before, I''m not looking for anyone. I''m fine with having to take care of you. You''re a handful as it is," I said jokingly, even though half of it was true. I''d never truly admit it since she becomes too timid to express herself, but it doesn''t seem to affect her that much anymore after being drawn out of her shell.


    "What? You''re dressed up nicely, too! If I wasn''t your sister, I''d go for you, Johann, just so you know," she said in a cutesy manner, puckering her lips like a child and winking. I felt my stomach lurch at it, but I held it back.


    I''d say I was decently dressed, however. It was just clothes lent to me by someone I know, and it seemed to fit me just fine. A long-sleeved, button-up white shirt with a collar, brown pants and a suspender. It wasn''t anything fancy, but it was something that I hadn''t worn before as far as I know.


    "Stop messing around," I said, grabbing and molding her cheeks with my hands, doing the same thing she was doing to mine. "Aren''t you the one who said that we should hurry up?" I stood and started walking once more, finishing off by pinching her cheeks as a lesson. She let out a dramatic, shrill yell and massaged the part that I pinched, looking to get some sympathy from me.


    "You''re trying to avoid it again!" she pointed out at the topic.


    "Not like it''ll get us anywhere anyway. Don''t worry about me. As long as I have you, I''m fine with having to devote all my time to see you grow up. It''s what mom and dad would''ve wanted, so I guess I''ll count myself in that team, too."


    She snickered, looking slightly to her side.


    "Ohoho, there''s that creepy side of you again, Johann. You always say the most cheesy lines. Save it for that special someone. I can take care of myself."


    "Hey, I''m trying to be brotherly here. Cut me some slack, will you? Besides, you get to tell me that once you can clean up your own room and cook your own food. That''ll mean I''ll be with you until you get old, but I''m fine with that," I retorted with a snide chuckle.


    Unable to reply, Tricia gave me a sour look as if to raise her flag of surrender.


    "You win this time, Johann," she said dejectedly.


    "You''re welcome," I said, ruffling her hair, laughing lightly at these simple kinds of moments that we share.


    Soon we arrived to the festival. It was a small gathering from the local villages that started off as something small, but then grew as the locals seemed to like the idea. The origin was to celebrate a good year of harvest, and that''s where people started bringing in food that they cooked using the crops they planted. How it got to this point where it was celebrated like a festival is beyond me. It simply stuck and became even more than a simple gathering as far as some of the old ones know.


    We came upon the entrance bathed with a tender light. The entrance arc was made of wood and had "Welcome everyone" painted on it brightly. Beyond that was an even brighter parade of lights where the bustling sound of people heaved back and forth. People wearing different styles of clothing and characters could be seen mingling or perusing the attractions.


    More and more people were coming as the festival itself was just beginning. Children of all ages and adults of all groups were present, enjoying the joy-filled atmosphere under the night sky that shone brightly overhead. That too was a welcome sight for me.


    There was a loud beating of drums and the melody of strings being played in the background, attracting more and more from far away places beyond the villages, as if the intent was to entice them from the very beginning. In the very middle of the festival grounds were a band of people playing all kinds of amazing instruments, adding more energy to what already is an overwhelming sight to me.


    "Over there, Johann! Let''s go check that out!" she insisted, pulling me along. I allowed her to lead me since she was the sort to enjoy these things without hesitation, and stopping her would be near impossible. Not that I minded or anything. She wasn''t like this back then, after all. And so, I was dragged around everywhere there seemed to be something interesting going on.


    "Hey, be careful not to bump into anyone, alright?"


    Stalls were lined up, offering a wide variety of delicacies that gave off an appetizing smell. Whether it be sweets or something with meat, it was irresistible, like a trance pulling you into it. The ones in charge of the stalls yelled energetically, pulling in a group of customers with a bright smile as he offered his products.


    Tricia got into a line of a specific stall and waited patiently, something I thought she wouldn''t do at a festival at all. We bought a sizable helping of what seemed to be meat basted in sweet and sour sauce, skewered onto a stick along with some seasoned vegetables that added to the aroma and taste. It''s a complete appetizer that''ll fill you, as I heard it whisper to me in the form of its presentation and mouth-watering image.


    Piping hot, I cooled it down and took a bite of it, feeling a gentle emergence of flavor from the meat in combination with the vegetables, which weren''t too hard nor too soft. It was good, something I added into my recipe book in my head.


    "Make a thin batter for the meat using simple sauces as to not overwhelm the one eating it... Maybe add a bit of spices that mellow out the aroma and lightly fry it for a few minutes until the exterior is not too crunchy, but just right... then, the vegetables..."


    "Hey, Johann, hellooo. You''re getting lost in that world of yours again. I swear, you make a better housewife than any other housewife out there. I bet other people can''t imagine someone like you, who looks moody and unsociable, to be thinking about cooking at a time like this."


    I snapped back to reality as she waved her hands in front of me, forcing me hearing her banter.


    "Say all you want, you''ll be begging for me to replicate the dish soon enough, just like always. And don''t try to retort anything, otherwise it''ll be a diet for you and me."


    "How cruel! You''re a tyrant, you know that? A dad tyrant... wait, that doesn''t sound right. You clean, cook, wash the dishes and laundry... A mom tyrant! yeah, that''s just about it."


    "If I don''t do any of those, then no one will. Besides, a tyrant? A slave''s more like it. Besides, you''ll need that diet of greens soon enough. Saying that it''s baby fat all the time won''t save you."


    "Hey, that''s a sensitive area, alright? Someone really needs to teach you about the subtle things. The stuff you can and can''t say to a girl," she said, putting her hands on her waist, a gesture that means there''s a chance she''ll be lecturing me again about something random.


    "Well, aren''t you one?" I asked.


    She froze up, her eyes opening as if she had just thought of a revelation. "... W-well, I am, but I''m just not quite at that level yet, you know? I still need a few more birthdays, and then I''ll be mature enough for something like that."


    "What are you going on about this time? You''re twelve. You''re past the deadline of being mature, in fact, you''re late."


    "I''m a late bloomer!" she said with confidence.


    "That''s not how you use it, but whatever you say."


    We kept on going, enjoying the different sights that the festival had to offer. I found myself enjoying it as well, to an extent at least. As long as Tricia was having her fun, nothing else mattered. As time passed, the atmosphere became more and more lively, and soon the height of it all was closing in. Not wanting to miss out on anything, Tricia walked at twice the speed, meaning, so did I.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    I''ve thought about it for quite a while, but there not many times when she genuinely enjoys herself without reserve. I was glad that she was like this. In truth, before all this, we weren''t as close. She was closest to my father, the one who adopted her. I won''t get too much into that, but she was quiet, timid and almost kept to herself most of the time. As if the house needed two people like that.


    ... That smile of hers, I want to do everything I can to protect it. Not just because I promised, but because she''s the only real family I have left. It''s a bit vexing, honestly, seeing all these happy families walking about. It''s not for me, anyway. It''s for Tricia. I don''t think she''s satisfied with being with just me seeing as I don''t offer much to take care of her. She''s been through a lot, and I''d like to make that load off her back a bit lighter. I just don''t know how.


    "Hey, Johann, look at those. Why can''t you be like those couples holding hands and being happy at a time like this."


    She pointed at a group of flirting couples surrounding us. There were many, as far as I can tell, but for some reason, it''s irritating me. I don''t know why since I don''t harbor and clear resentment of couples, but I just feel genuinely irritated at the sight.


    "Yikes, a-are you alright, Johann? You''re making a pretty terrifying face."


    Realizing that, I shook my head and faced Tricia. "Oh, it''s nothing. What do you need?"


    "I think the question should be what doyouneed? You looked like you were about to go on a warpath."


    As we bantered amongst ourselves for who knows how long, Tricia turned around upon hearing her name being called.


    "Tricia, Johann! I knew the voices seemed familiar."


    "Oh, Johann, look! It''s Julia!" Tricia yelled out, escaping my grasp and running up to a familiar face.


    A girl wearing a simple brown dress with a long skirt opened her arms. Her long dark, braided hair rested in front her right shoulder. Her face was gentle and the envy of some, while on the other hand she was sought out by many. That was how it was back then, but seeing it now, I don''t think it changed anything.


    I''ve known her for a while since we were neighbors. No, maybe a long while, back when we were still kids. I remember playing with her and a few others, and back then she was still the same. It''s been a while since we''ve last talked. She looks a bit different from back then, but that air of hers is still there.


    I walked towards them and raised a hand in greetings. I didn''t exactly know how to greet her at this point, but anything was better than nothing.


    "You''re back! I didn''t know you were coming to the festival. Where have you been lately, how''ve you been doing?" Tricia asked.


    "Still working. It''s gotten quite hectic lately, but I''m working hard helping people get better. People who need someone have us to depend on."


    Last I remembered, she was a herbalist, a gifted one at that. She was still young when she was taught that, and soon she became versed in things pertaining diseases and ailments. Of course, she took that to the towns and went there with her parents often for experience and work. That''s when I didn''t see her often anymore.


    The two of them shared laughs and caught on as if they were never separated. The two were like sisters at one point. They hung out and became close to each other quickly. She just had that personality to draw in others, like me. It was nice seeing her healthy and well, but a part of me wants to talk to her as well, just like back then. But for some reason, I couldn''t find the courage to do it.


    I don''t know what''s wrong with me. Something like talking should be easy to do, isn''t it?


    "How have you been lately, Johann?" she asked, catching me off guard. "It''s been a while, hasn''t it? You''ve grown a lot these past few years. What have you been up to?"


    I was at a loss for words. I tried to think of something to say, but I argued it in my mind that it wasn''t anything that''ll interest her. Should I talk about the chores I did, the people I met doing my job? I just can''t find anything interesting.


    I glanced at Tricia, who made erratic gestures, telling me with her lips to "Say something!"


    "I, uh, I''ve been learning how to defend myself from some local retired knights. You know old man Fischer and Brodun? Those ones."


    Tricia covered her face with her hand, shaking her head as if I had done something wrong.


    "Oh, how interesting. Tell me more while we go take a look around. I haven''t seen everything here yet, but I''ve heard that there''s going to be something special soon. I can''t wait for it," she said, her smile beaming. It''s a lot different from before, yet the same.


    I know I won''t be able to admit nor say something like this outright, but she''s... She looks good.


    "You know, you really are a smooth talker, aren''t you, Johann. Way to make your sister proud."


    "I can feel that you''re not too sincere about what you''re trying to say."


    "Ah, do I have a dense brother?! Don''t worry Johannes," she said, patting me on the back sympathetically. "Your little sister will be here for you no matter what. I''ll make you into a lady-killer in no time."


    "Not interested."


    "You should be!"


    Again, Tricia and I fooled around as Julia admired the sights of the festival. It seemed that it wasn''t too much for her, in fact, she went with the flow and added to that.


    "Hey," nudged Tricia using her elbow. "You two go do some catching up. I see some of my friends from the village over there. I''ll go with them and find you later before the final event."


    "Wait a second--"


    Before I could stop her, she had already left, using her surprising, dormant energy to run away from me.


    "Look, Johann, isn''t that dance beautiful? And their costumes, it looks pleasant, isn''t it?--"


    Julia called me as my back was turned. I found myself face to face with her, close enough as to see her green eyes clearly. I backed away on instinct and looked at the ground, feeling my heart beating loudly and fast. My hands spasmed as I grasped at air, thinking of what to do. I caught a whiff of her fragrance which tickled my nose.


    "Ah, sorry about that," I said on impulse. The rest of the words wouldn''t come out, and forcing it didn''t help.


    "No, no, it''s fine, she said," looking down at the ground as well. She was twiddling with her fingers, taking awkward glances back up at me, waiting for something to happen.


    Though a lot of people were present and were walking by us, I could hardly hear the noises that they were making. It was as if the space containing Julia and I were separating us from the rest of the people around us. Those may just be delusions for me, but it felt real.


    "J-Johann."


    "Julia."


    We spoke at the same time to break the silence. It was quickly becoming awkward, as if it already wasn''t. I need to do something to break the this dry spell, and fast. I want to say a lot of things, so I can''t hold myself back anymore.


    "You can go first," she said.


    I didn''t pass up the opportunity and went for it instead.


    "We haven''t talked for a long time, haven''t we?"


    "Yeah, we haven''t. How has taking care of Tricia been? I''m sorry I haven''t been able to lend you a hand as much."


    "It''s fine. You taught me more than I needed to know already, and because of you, we''re living a nice, quiet life. Though she makes it a bit louder, it''s her, so it doesn''t matter."


    She giggled, looking back at me. "You''re still the overprotective brother that I left you as, aren''t you? You''ve grown more mature, Johann, I can tell. I can see it in your eyes too. You''ve gotten taller and much more responsible. It''s like I''m looking at a different person. Unlike me, I haven''t changed at all, haven''t I?" she laughed wryly at herself.


    "That isn''t so bad. I prefer you as you have been, though I don''t see change as something of a bad thing. You''re fine as you are, Julia."


    The words just came flowing out without me having to think of them. It''s as if the words were already premade and were ready to be read. But I never recalled thinking of them in the first place.


    "Oh... Y-you''ve become quite straight forward too, haven''t you?" she turned away, her cheeks flushing faintly. I thought my words were poorly chosen, but that didn''t seem to be the case since she hasn''t run off yet. "Different from the old Johann that I knew, but yet the same still. You''re not like that timid child sitting under the tree anymore, aren''t you?"


    "I might still be. I don''t think I''d want to forget that girl who likes to smile as she asks me all the time if I wanted to play. The one who pulled me away from that tree I always hid under. I think I''ll always be that little kid as long as she''s there."


    She smiled, as things started to thaw out. I thought that the words I said were the worst possible things to have ever come out of my mouth, but I can never really tell what should be said or not.


    It became easier to talk with her after all that. A massive load had been taken off my chest, and I was glad for it. We were able to spend time just like back then, and it all felt natural.


    We started catching up with each other, not caring whether it was mediocre or anything extraordinary. We both enjoyed each other''s company regardless, and with that, I got to know more about her than I thought I already had.


    Soon, the ones who organized the festival started running around, announcing that the finale was about to begin. People waited in anticipation to know what it was about since there had been an excitement build around it. No one knew for sure, but it was rumored to be a sight to behold for many.


    Tricia reunited with us, and we started making our last rounds, checking out the remaining stalls that we haven''t tested out yet, the three of us.


    "And you know, Johann just didn''t seem up for it. I mean, she was really beautiful! But he didn''t react at all. I started doubting whether he had a thing for guys at that point, but I wasn''t going to lose my brother, so I''m still hoping."


    "Hey, what ridiculous stuff are you telling Julia this time?" I asked, irritated and embarrassed at what she might think. Would she believe something like that and distance us?


    I glanced at her see what she would say.


    "Good work on holding on, Johann," she whispered, winking, making something inside me flutter for a short while. I felt my cheeks become hot, so I turned away hoping that she didn''t notice.


    "He''s blushing?! My brother? No, you''re not my brother!" Tricia announced. "What did you do with him?!"


    "Hey, stop moving around so much back there, you''re making this harder than it should be to carry someone."


    "Wha- how cruel. You''re indirectly telling your dear sister that she weighs a lot. Always lacking in delicacy."


    "Remember that vegetable diet we were talking about earlier? Won''t it be nice if we start early? I''m sure that''ll help you a lot with this problem of yours. Maybe I''ll cook up something good for breakfast tomorrow?" I turned to Tricia and gave her a look with smiles and irritation mixed in. Honestly, I didn''t know what I looked like, but if I''m going to be embarrassed in front of Julia, then I''ll bring her down with me.


    Julia laughed from the side, looking at the both of us.


    "You two get along so well as usual. I''m quite envious of that."


    "You can have him if you want to," said my sister casually.


    "Think about that again, Tricia," I said, trying to jog her memory.


    "Oh, right, my savior and gourmet provider. Nevermind, I still need him. Sorry, Julia. He''s just that good at doing what he does, boring and tiring work."


    "You just can''t give me a break, can''t you?"


    The two of them laughed the entire thing off, making me relieved to see that they knew it had all been a joke.


    "We look like a family, don''t we?" said Tricia. "Too bad it isn''t real. Johann is just so uptight about these things, it''s concerning."


    "Just ignore him, Julia. She''s just saying more nonsense."


    "I wouldn''t mind at all." She finished her sentence there. I waited for more words to come out, but nothing. What a let-down, but, I might just be thinking about things too much. That wink she gave me at the end of that sentence shouldn''t mean anything more, right?


    And as if on queue, the entire festival grounds became dark and dim. The lanterns, torches and the lights were doused, and no one knew what was happening, not until the sky erupted with a dazzling array of colors and hues. Sparkles of different myriads filled the sky as they disappeared. Then more followed, a single projectile in the air making a whistling sound as it blew up in the sky, emerging from it another display of colors. It took everyone''s attention, including mine. The sounds of people''s awes echoed throughout.


    It was my first time seeing something like it. I thought I''d be scared of something like that, but instead, it made me feel happy to be standing where I am right now. Standing beside Julia, and with Tricia, who sat on my shoulders. It was yet another moment that I would surely treasure no matter how much time passes.


    "Hey, Johann." A voice form above me spoke. She tapped on my head with her fingers and spoke, looking at the sky where the display still continued. She had a solemn look to her face, something I never see often, not unless there was something serious happening.


    "Don''t forget about yourself, alright? You always take care of me no matter what, and right now, as I am, I don''t think I can do anything to repay you. All I can say for now is that, I''m glad to have had you as my brother."


    I saw a smile appear on her face, warming my heart.


    "I''m glad to have you as my sister, too, Tricia," I said to her.


    From the corner of my eye, as the explosions were still taking place, I saw a strange flicker of light from a distance by the forests to the west of the festival grounds. The light disappeared right away, so I disregarded it and turned my attention back to the explosions taking place. I knew that it was something I''d regret ignoring, but all I knew at that point was that I wanted to enjoy this moment for as long as I could.


    It was short-lived, happy memory in return for a life filled with agony and suffering...

 Chapter 2: Struggling Through a Nightmare

    The explosions of scattering light dispersed and faded, creating a silent want for more. It left an audience in awe, and the expectation was immense. There was a resounding clapping in the air and the cheer of amusement celebrating the very culmination of the event at its peak.


    As for me, my heart was beating loudly. It was unlike anything I had ever seen before. I was scared at first, thinking it to be something bad coming, but apparently it was the final event of the evening.


    "Johann, that was amazing! What was that called?" asked Tricia, flailing her legs on my shoulders, her heels pounding on them like a drum.


    "Hey, calm down up there! I don''t know what it''s called. I''m as surprised as you are. Do you have any idea, Julia? You''ve been to the towns, right?" I glanced to my side, seeing Julia with a smile that said she knew exactly what it was.


    "They''re called fireworks. A travelling merchant from another country came by the town and sold a large quantity of supplies to Laram, the town where I was working. I heard that the merchant had been to some other towns beforehand, selling the same products. Lady Cantelle was the one who explained the entire thing to me."


    "Lady Cantelle?" I asked, unfamiliar with the name.


    "Oh, I''ve never told you about her. She''s one of the head maesters at the capital. She comes by once in a while to check on her apprentices, counting me. She''s an amazing person who taught me all the things I had to know about being a herbalist. I''ll introduce you sometime."


    Soon, the lights started coming back. It started from the very end of the eastern entrance from where I was standing. It was odd since it was taking time to reach the entire festival, but we didn''t think too much of it. We simply waited and talked amongst ourselves about what we liked about the festival. The excitement was starting to die down since the fireworks officially marked the end of it.


    "When we get back, you''re going straight to bed, alright? You''re way past your bedtime, Tricia."


    "Aw, don''t be such a worrywart, Johann. I''ll be fine. I''m not tired yet at all, see?" She showed her lack of fatigue by jumping off my shoulders and onto the ground with pose of open arms sayingTa-da!I wasn''t convinced after all. I would know, since I''m her brother, that she''s forcing it at this point. Though I''ve said that she should be acting more mature, she''s still childish, wanting to stay up late until she collapses on her bed after exhausting herself. Typical. It''s not the first time she''s done it, after all.


    "Not convinced, huh?" she asked.


    "Not at all. Don''t worry, you''ll have a lot more stuff to do tomorrow if you rest up early."


    "Got it, got it. In exchange! I want you to make that meat on a skewer meal! You come eat with us, too, Julia!" she urged, coming up to her and burying her face on Julia''s dress.


    She laughed and embraced her back tightly. "Why not. If Johann will allow me to barge in, of course." She sneaked a glance at me, asking permission.


    "C''mon, Johann! You''d be the devil incarnate if you''d turn her down now. Don''t crush your chances even further, please!"


    "W-what the heck are you blabbering on about again?" I said, flustered at what Tricia was trying to hitn Julia towards. "O-of course you can come eat with us. You''re welcome in our home any time, Julia. You don''t need to ask."


    "Well then, I guess I''ll hold you to that promise, Johann."


    Just as things started to settle down, a commotion started happening as the attentions of the people faced to their right. The ground seemed to tremble slightly due to something. I swore I knew what it was, but I just couldn''t remember what it felt like. I started feeling a bad omen from my gut. It told me that I had to run, but I ignored it, thinking that it was nothing again. I had let down my guard carelessly. But, if I had done something, would it have made things different?


    However, I didn''t fully let down my guard.


    The people started talking amongst themselves as there was an apparent confusion in the air. No one knew what was happening, and no one knew what was there to look out for since the lights were still off, except for the one at the eastern entrance. Soon enough, anxiety started filling everyone''s minds, and it was about to take a turn for the worse. The strange trembling was getting stronger, and the pit of my gut yelled at me to do something.


    "Julia, will you do me a favor and keep Tricia close by?"


    "Sure, but why? Is there something wrong?" she asked, a worried expression painted on her face.


    "I don''t know myself, but I''ll figure it out. Just stay together, alright? I''ll be quick."


    Just as I was about to walk off somewhere, Tricia called out to me. "Wait, where are you going, Johann?"


    "Just checking up on something. Stay there and relax. I''m sure it''s nothing. Don''t worry, I''ll cook you that meal tomorrow, I promise."


    Little did I know that it was one of the last promises I''ll ever make with her...


    I asked around, going from one person to the next, getting closer and closer to the eastern entrance. The adults and organizers of the festival were as confused about what was going on as well and started heading to the eastern gates like the others, encouraging the some of the capable looking men to come along just in case. I was urged to come too, though that was my intention in the first place. If something was going to happen, then I was going to have to do something so that Tricia and Julia don''t get pulled into something dangerous.


    The stalls were all closing down, the owners packing up and organizing their belongings. The excitement and feeling of wonder surrounding the festival was gone, snuffed in an instant by something unknown.


    I predicted it to be some band of rugged bandits just trying to cause some trouble, and if that were to be the case, I was prepared to take some of them on, considering that bandits weren''t the best in terms of fighting. I had some experience from training, so I was confident I''d be able to take care of a few of them. But why did the uncertainty not disappear even after that thought of reassurance?


    "Hey sorry, but I had to ask. Do you have any idea what''s going on here?" someone asked me, tapping me on the shoulder. It was a young man that seemed to be around my age. He had a normal look about him, short dark hair, wearing the usual clothing of a white shirt with brown pants and vest. He was tall and lean, oddly just like I was. But the only difference was that he looked timid, lacking in confidence just like I was back then. His voice wasn''t that loud, so I barely heard it. He followed along as I slowed down and started walking alongside him.


    "No, I don''t know. But I think we''re about to find out."


    "Oh, I-I''m sorry, I didn''t get to introduce myself. My name is Leonardo Talst. You can call me Leo. What''s yours?"


    "Johannes Isles. You can call me Johann. Are you from around the villages? I''m from Asielle."


    "Asielle, is it?I come from Yulm. It''s just north from your village. I heard that it was a quite nice place," he smiled faintly.


    Looking at him clearly, he didn''t look like the type to do something out of his own will. I was curious, but didn''t want to ask right away just after we''ve met. We simplywalked in silence, following the rest as we got further towards where we needed to be.


    "You must think that it''s strange for me to be here, don''t you?" he said from out of the blue. I was surprised. I wasn''t sure if he read my mind, or if my thoughts somehow escaped my mouth.


    "No, I didn''t say anything like that."


    He shook his head with a slight chuckle. "No, it''s fine. I''m quite used to it, but I never bothered to explain since they''d usually go away before I got the chance. You see, I''m trying to change myself from being timid and introverted, as I was told to be. Rather than trying to be hurt by what others say, I''ll simply improve myself. I know we just met, but I''d rather you not be shy around me. You look like a good person to get to know. I don''t have a lot of friends, but you''re easy to get along with."


    "Thanks. Never got that from anyone, so yours is a first. But I was curious. Your personality doesn''t match up at all. You''re not as timid as you think you are," I said.


    "I''ve been told that as well! That just goes to show that I am changing, somewhat."


    Leo was someone who I seemed to get along with quite well, despite the odd meeting we had. He was timid, as he said, but to an extent. I''d say there''s a fine line between being timid and not, so I''d say he''s barely crossing the boundary. It didn''t feel odd at all to get to know him, and in that time, we became well acquainted.


    He had come here to enjoy the festival with his ailing mother and had taken over all of her responsibilities in their day to day life. It was an example of my relationship with Tricia, but he had the determination to change himself while I was satisfied with who I was currently. He was also the same age as me, but was more learned than I was. He told me of some books that interested him and suggested some of them to me. Honestly, I should have found it odd that it was that easy to get to know someone on a first meeting. But I didn''t take notice at all.


    Finally, we had come to the entrance. There was a large group of people with confused looks. Some talked eerily with whispers while some ran back in a hurry.


    In the distance was what seemed to be someone holding up a torch. Above him was a starry night sky whose tranquility betrayed all aspects of his reasons for being there. Beyond him is a vast plain of grassland where a mountain stood in the distance. The man wore armor for a soldier and didn''t budge from his position. I heard the people around me talking about why he was there, but no one knew the answer.


    I walked up to one of the adults and asked. I lucked out, realizing that the old man sporting a long beard was one of the organizers of the festival, an elder of the villages that came together for this gathering.


    "I don''t know, boy. The elders along with some of the adults are coming up there to ask what the man''s doing there. Honestly, I have a bad feeling about this."


    Just as the man stopped to speak, there was a scream up towards where the man with the torch was. There were three others there, presumably the elders and his companions. This time, the man had moved, a sword in hand, drawn from its sheath. The torch was left to fall on the ground as it revealed the head of someone falling to the ground along with it. A body fell, and then a scream came from them.


    The two people remaining started running back frantically, horror apparent on their voices. "I-It''s an army, everyone run! Send help!" they yelled. I couldn''t believe it myself as I froze up, wracking my head with what to do. Adrenaline started to fill every bit of my body as my mind warned me to move. Lights began to appear from behind the lone soldier, revealing a large formation of people holding bows coated with fire.


    The man with the sword picked up the torch and raised it up, causing all of us to look up. There, a strange collection of red shooting stars appeared, moving quickly from over the man with the torch. Only then did it register that it wasn''t a volley of shooting stars, but a volley of arrows, dozens of them. And some were aimed at me.


    "Everyone, run!" that was all that could pierce my ears even when the screaming of people overflowed all around us.


    "Johann!" yelled Leo from my side, waking me from my trance. My body moved by itself, dragging Leo by his arm towards the entrance arch, which was wide enough to cover the both of us. It was the only thingI saw fit to shield us from the impending volley.


    I pinned my back onto the wooden structure as to not let it fall over. Anxiety harassed me as I felt the arrows beating on the other side, one after the other. I closed my eyes and prayed that it wouldn''t pierce through. I couldn''t worry about anyone else. No matter how loud the screams were, I ignored them and was cradling my legs due to the fear of being hit.


    As soon as the sound of arrows hitting the wall protecting me stopped, I looked around and found myself surrounded by people riddled by arrows on their backs, some on their heads, while some square on their eyes. It was a horrid sight as the fire coating the arrows burned through their flesh. What was more agonizing was the fact that some of them survived and was suffering from the immense pain brought by the barrage. The old man that I was talking to a while ago was also among the casualties. But he was hit on the front. He didn''t even have time to realize what was coming towards him.


    I couldn''t do anything for them. I was frozen in place, failing to see what I could have possibly done to save them at that point. I was terrified to move from my spot and suddenly get hit. I was scared to die. My hands shivered, my legs trembled, and my mind was unstable. I glanced to my side to see Leo panicking, looking at his quivering hands and lips. Tears welled in his eyes, and I was sure that he was about to break down.


    "A-all those people, dead! No, it can''t be!" he muttered repeatedly. "Johann, what do we do?!" he asked, putting his trembling hands on my shoulders. The fear was apparent in his face, and I couldn''t blame him. I was only fortunate to realize that snapping back at him due to my own fears would only make things worse. I remembered the most important things to me, the ones I have to take care of.


    "You need to get your mother, and I need to get my sister and friend. We''re going to leave this place, you hear me? We''re going to get out of here with them," I said, trying to control Leo, who looked unstable to do anything at all. Through it, he nodded his head and buried his face in his hands, calming himself down. It seemed that to the both of us, the ones we cared for brought us back to reality. It was a sort of miracle.


    Again, the ground started to tremble. It was strong enough for me to feel what it was since the source passed us by. It was horsemen, an entire band of them. They wore armor fit for a knight along with torches and swords, setting the festival grounds ablaze. It immediately lit up the dark grounds.


    I instinctively grabbed Leo by his neck and forced him to the ground. I hid us from them, hoping that they take us for deadmen. It was only for a moment, but I caught a full glimpse of them. Their horses were like fierce beasts whose hooves would crush anything underneath it. The knights themselves, as impressive as they were admirable, were now too terrifying to admire.


    "Why are they attacking us and killing innocent people?!" Leo asked, looking at what was happening around us. "This is awful! Someone has to help them, Johann!"Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    "We can''t do anything for them!" I lowered my voice so that we didn''t getcaught and resumed. "I don''t know why they''re doing this, but worry about that later. Go find your mother. I''ll go find the ones I came with. Go through the western gate and try to get to Palam woods. I''ll meet you there. We''ll figure out where to go after that, got it?"


    "A-are you sure, Johann? Are we really going to get out of here? I don''t want to die," he said desperately.


    "Trust yourself, Leo," I said, firmly placing a hand on his shoulder. I felt his entire body shivering, but not as much. "You said you were going to change yourself, right? Then this isn''t different from any other test. You''ll make it through, I know it."


    "You''re really brave, aren''t you? But, you''re not scared, Johann? I don''t know how you can say stuff like that in this situation?"


    "I''m just as terrified as you are, but I''m not letting it take over me. The moment you do, you''ll freeze up and stop moving. I won''t let that happen, because I have people waiting for me to save them. Tricia must be crying as if there''s no tomorrow," I chuckled, trying to ease my own anxiety however much as I can. Truth be told, I might have been more terrified than Leo at the time, but it just didn''t seem to matter since we were all in the same boat.


    "Alright, I can do it," he nodded nervously, still trying to come to terms with the situation. I was as well, just barely, however.


    "Leo, don''t worry. Everything will be fine. Just focus on trying to get your mother out of here. Just be careful and hide if you see anyone."


    "I know. I''ll do anything to protect her. Alright, good luck, Johann. Let''s see each other later."


    With that, Leo snuck through the various stalls right in front of us and disappeared from my sight. I looked around and found some ways to navigate around so I don''t get detected by any of them. The horsemen were rather easy to get past because of the noise their horses made. I was lucky that they didn''t get off and started searching by foot for any survivors. But another obstacle was the fact that they were massacring people who were running away, not fighting back. I had the chance to save some on the way, but there was also a large chance that it would''ve cost me my life.


    Along the way to the denser areas of the festival, an even larger mass of people were getting hacked to death, an act I had never before seen and would have never liked to have seen, regardless if they were men or women, they met their end by a cruel blade. It could have been avoidableif I had done something, but I couldn''t do anything to help them out anyway. I was powerless as it is, and so I had no other choice but to steeled my selfish mindset andkeepgoing, desperate to find Tricia and Julia who, I prayed to the gods to be safe.


    The decorations that hung about from one pole to another burned., scattering itself like a wildfire in a forest The entire place was bound to collapse into ashes, so it served as a timer. I recognized the place in front of me. The plaza, the place where I left Tricia and Julia. But the only thing was that, I couldn''t see them anywhere. All I saw were bodies of men, women, and children strewn across the ground. It was Disgusting. Even children?


    I felt the need to vomit but restrained myself from losing my composure.


    But, immediately my mind started to go into panic. I thought of the chance that Julia and Tricia was in that pile and couldn''t control myself.


    I made for the pile of bodies and began overturning them, hoping that I wouldn''t find their faces anywhere there. But to my relief, they weren''t. I knew that I shouldn''t be relieved since in their place, someone else died. But was it really wrong for me to hope that it wasn''t them and hope that it was someone else instead? Is that really a selfish thought?


    I heard the sound of metal footsteps closing in on me. I immediately went back to the spot I came from and started thinking of where to search for them. I was about to keep moving until they stopped to talk.


    "Hey, have any idea what the Kaiser has planned for the survivors?"


    "Probably as slaves. I can see no other use for them. It''s either you''re with us, or against us. This place is full of workers, so might as well take advantage of that."


    "Well, you have a point. So, where do we get us some women? I don''t see any good looking broads anywhere cause they''re dead."


    "I think I remember seeing one good looking lass over by the west gate. I didn''t want to step out of line because the Kaiser was making his rounds, but damn did she look good. I''d wager that a couple others would want her for themselves."


    "Hah, remind me to take a look later, alright?"


    They left, an ounce of irritation and anger building up in me. I had the urge to come out and attack them, but with what? They had swords and I had my fists. It wasn''t hard to tell who would win that battle.


    "Get a hold of yourself, Johann. They come first," I said to myself in self control. I then made my way towards the western entrance where they were keeping the rest of the survivors. But the problem that was ringing in my head was that of Leo. I had told him to go there with his mother. "I have to hurry," I said to myself, increasing my pace as I hid from the shadows, avoiding the eyes of the patrolling soldiers with fresh blood-stains on their blades.


    I finally made my way to the western entrance, and as I had thought, it was tightly guarded. It seemed that most of the horsemen that rampaged through the eastern gates had made it here and were now waiting for something.


    People were grouped up, soldiers looking over them. They were seated on the ground and tied up with their hands behind their backs. Among them were Julia and Tricia, whom I recognized right away. Tricia looked like she was trying to be brave, hiding her fear and tears while Julia was shielding her from those close by.


    "Damn, there''s a lot more than I expected. I''m not leaving without them, but how do I handle this? Do I try and see if what I''ve been taught pays off, or do I do something even more drastic?"


    This is impossible. There''s no way for me to go about this without being discovered. It''s one against all of them, and clearly I don''t have a chance. They have horses and archers lined up... There has to be a way, there just has to be. I can''t let things go like this. I have to protect Julia and Tricia, even if it costs me my life. If I don''t do anything, they''ll lose theirs.


    With the clock winding down, I was faced with a decision that''ll alter everything in my course. But, the decision had already been made. All that was needed was the motivation to act. For me, as reckless as it was, there was never really any other choice to begin with. What kind of brother am I if I can''t protect my sister?


    I laughed to myself. Maybe I was going mad because of how terrifying the situation was. Icouldn''tgo back, that''s just not me. It''s either here, or the afterlife.


    "Don''thurther! Or else!" a voice yelled out, breaking me from my line of thought.


    "Or else what, kid? You goin'' to cry me a river?" said one of the soldiers.


    "Or else Johann will beat you up!"


    "Johann? Who the hell is that chump? I''ll give ''em a piece or two if he ever comes by, kid. I''ll be sure of that. But, he''s probably dead anyway, so don''t get your hopes up, ahaha!"


    "Hush, Tricia. Just wait for your brother, he''ll be back soon enough. He''s alive, I know it. He''ll figure out a way to get us through this," said Julia as she resigned herself to her fate. Tricia nodded in agreement and became silent, begrudgingly.


    Soldiers took Julia by the wrist and forcibly drew her to her feet. Dragging her away, she was brought out alone, in front of a man mounted on a armor-plated horse. The person wore a dark, imposing armor dressed with a red cape. I got the feeling that this person was different from the rest not just because of how the person looked like, but I just because of a gut feeling.


    The man dismounted from his horse and removed his helmet, displaying a man with white, long hair and red eyes. His pale skin made him look enigmatic along with the expressionless face of his.


    He walked up to Julia and held her chin up. At that point, I was ready to jump in and do something, but I froze. I felt scared of dying that I couldn''t do anything.


    I''m a coward, plain and simple. There was no going around it. That was what I was. But, that was until Tricia got up and ran towards the dark armored man, tackling him with everything she had. The man didn''t budge but looked down on her.


    He tightly gripped her hair and brought her up. She screamed in pain, forcing Julia to plead and grasp the dark armored man''s arm, asking him to let go. But the only thing that she received was a backhand that sent her to the ground.


    "Let her go!" I yelled. I gotup and ran, abandoning everything about fear. With how I lived and chose to live, this was the only possible outcome for me. I didn''t know how fast I was going. Every ounce of my energy had been devoted to the last seconds of my life. All I felt was my hand hitting him square on his left cheek. But, his feet didn''t move from its original position. His face had been made to turn right due to my punch, but aside from that, he didn''t seem fazed at all.


    It made him let go of Tricia''s hair, giving me the chance to pull her away. I brought her towards Julia, who just got back up, and wrapped my arms around them, knowing that we were the center of attention now.


    I was surprised, to be honest. I thought that an arrow would have shot me down by now, but it seemed that silence was a much more deadly opposition.


    "Johann! I knew you''d come for us. I knew you were still alive! I was so scared," said Tricia, grabbing me by the waist with her shivering arms.


    "Don''t worry, I''m here now. Everything will be alright, I promise. Just stay close and leave everything to me, alright?" I said, shooting her my best reassuring smile. I ran my fingers through her hair and ruffled it, calming her down. I couldn''t move from my position because I know that we''ll be relentlessly shot at from everywhere. There''s still a small chance to get the both of them out of here, only if I play my cards right.


    The soldiers surrounded me with their swords, and the archers with their bows. The man that I had punched was being supported by the ones around him as if they were servants. It somewhat solidified the idea that he was someone important, but after seeing the face, nothing rang a bell.


    "Bring that young man to me," said the man wearing the armor. He had recovered from the blow and was now staring at me. This time, his expressionless face was replaced with one having a slight grin, as if anticipating something. He crossed his arms and waited.


    A tall, bulky man came up from the ones assisting the dark armored man and walked towards me, grabbing me by the neck with a speed that I wasn''t able to avoid or fight back against. It was clear that the bulky man had something against me since his grip was enough to break my neck, but he only did it barely, enough for me to suffer the pain of it.


    I heard Tricia and Julia''s cries as I was pried away from them. I could speak or yell out to ask them not to hurt the two of them, but I was too busy trying to ease the grip of the man who dragged me in front of the dark armored man, pinning me down.


    "Courage. It is the defining feature of a warrior and a man. It is an impeccable, innate desire to either protect, or safeguard someone. It is impressive, but at the same time idiotic. I felt the blow I received from you. It carried quite the message, in fact. It also taught me something very interesting without having the need for words. Who are you, young man?"


    I kept my silence and avoided his eyes, looking somewhere else.


    "When you''re spoken to, you face the person!" roared the bulky man pinning me down violently. He placed his hand over my head and bashed it on the ground. I started bleeding from my nose, dirt painting my face. He took me by the chin and forced me to look up. I felt my neck stretching to its limits. A bit more and it would have torn away from the rest of my body.


    "Don''t hurt him, please! Johann!" cried out Julia. She was making sure that Tricia didn''t get to see any of it as she forcibly buried Tricia''s face on her dress.


    "It''ll be alright, Julia! Don''t worry about me!" I yelled out with the last of my strength.


    "Ah, the unity between two people. That too tugs at one''s heart. More so when a tragedy befalls them. Let me ask you, young man. I won''t bother you with names since you don''t seem up for it, so instead I will introduce myself. You may call me Kaiser, the one who will reign upon you all. That is all you need to know. Now, the question. How precious are these two to you? Would you do anything to protect them?"


    "I''d punch you again if it meant saving them. This time I''ll make sure that you''re knocked out."


    "Still got something to say, kid?!" asked the man pinning me down. He again did the same thing and slammed my face on the ground repeatedly until he was satisfied.


    "Forgive them, they''re quite brash. But I admire how they''re thorough with what they do. But this is a surprise. You spoke, and still have a bit of fighting strength in you. Well then, let''s make things a bit more amusing. If given the chance to save one, who will it be. You seem to care for the both of them, but a man cannot chase two hares for he will get none. So I will save you from that choice. Choose the one that will live. I shall spare that person."


    "Who the hell do you think you are to give me those choices?!"


    "I''m the one who holds your lives captive with words. With a single command, I can have you all executed. But that would ruin everything. So now, will you choose who lives? I will give you five seconds to choose, otherwise I will have them both killed. I will even give you a chance." With a gesture, the man pinning me down removed his weight, but instead, I was restrained standing up, made to face Julia and Tricia, who were now being forced to face me.


    Tricia''s eyes were still welling with tears, and it was obvious that the grip she was under hurt. As much as I struggled, I couldn''t get free from the man''s grasp. Julia, on the other hand, was on the border of composed and worried. She looked at me with eyes sayingBe strong.But it was more than I could take at this point. I was more angry at the fact that someone was hanging the lives of the two people I treasure the most in front of me.


    What kind of sickening hell is this?


    He walked in front of me and smiled slightly. "Whose life is more worth saving?" he whispered.


    I thought of spitting on his face, or somehow trying to get free and taking him hostage since he seems to be the leader here. But anything I do will only put Julia and Tricia to harm, so it wasn''t worth doing anything.


    "I like that look in your eyes," he spoke, noticing the clear glare of murder I pointed at him. "It made me shiver. it has a tinge of untapped ferocity and viciousness that I long for. Interesting. A good story cannot be made without the protagonist of course. I took the liberty of taking the antagonist''s role and have been searching for the one who will oppose me. I know many will in the future, but they will mean nothing. I want the one who will give me the thrill of my life, and if possible, the grueling death of which I am deserving of."


    "I''m not going to play your game. You''re sick, toying with us as if we''re insignificant. I don''t want to be a part of this fantasy you''re dreaming of, but I really hope that someone gives you the grueling death you deserve."


    He stared at me for a while and started to laugh in amusement.


    "That''s the spirit! I''m starting to grow fond of you more and more. You''re making me want you even further! But it''s quite saddening that you don''t want to participate... Hmm, I know. There is one way."


    He turned and drew his sword, walking towards Tricia and Julia. I was starting to panic again and began flailing, trying to get free of the man.


    "Hey! Get back here, I''m not done talking! Don''t you dare put your hands on them! I''ll kill you if you harm even a single hair on them! I swear!" I yelled out in desperation, hoping that he''d turn his attention back at me. But he ignored me and continued until he stood face to face with Julia. Second by second my worst fears were beginning to be realized.


    "I want to thank you, both you and the young one. You both will serve as perfect sacrifices to see through my dream. With your deaths, the perfect protagonist of my story will come into fruition. I can hardly keep myself waiting in anticipation. You both will be remembered as saints for being the catalyst of the heroes'' coming, and forever you will be celebrated. Now, rejoice, beloved, for you will be the first."


    He held Julia''s chin once more and forcibly took her lips, then in one motion, stabbed her through her gut with his sword. Julia''s simple, but elegant dress was now stained with her own blood. Tricia let out a screech of agony as she was forced to see how Julia had died. As the sword had been struck into her, her mouth moved, saying my name before she smiled and closed her eyes, forever.


    Julia fell to the ground with a thud, the Kaiser''s sharp blade pulled from her gut easily. The Kaiser glanced back and me and smiled, tracing his lip with his finger. "How sad that a diamond so precious as that must be used to fuel my dreams. A shame it truly is, I''ll admit."


    I was speechless. I didn''t want to believe what I was seeing, and no matter how many times I blinked, the same image came into view, etching itself on my mind with each waking moment. I kept repeating to myselfNo, no, this can''t be real! Any of this can''t be real! Everything was fine a moment ago, so why did this have to happen to me, to us?! Why did I have to deserve this?!


    "Let him go. He is now half broken. He poses no threat to any of us."


    I felt the grip on my hands weaken, and I immediately ran for Julia''s body when the chance presented itself.


    I gently held her head in my hand and raised her up. She wasn''t breathing or speaking. It was the end of the road for her. But even after that, there was still a smile that remained on her face, one that was immortalized in my mind.


    I removed her hair that covered her face and wept for her, tightly embracing her with my wavering arms. It was the first time in a long while that I had cried, and it felt... painful, even more than taking a wound from a sword.


    And immediately I regretted those words. Before I knew it, the Kaiser had slashed me across my back without me noticing. I felt the arms I used to hold Julia weaken due to the loss of blood. That, and the deep wound I got from him.


    I fell on Julia, unable to move away from her.


    "Don''t be too sentimental. You''re not going to be spending an eternity with her, not yet. You still have a purpose." The Kaiser spoke from behind me. I knew that he was looking down on me, and it made it all the more painful.


    "Gentlemen, if you will. Please dispose of the adults and take the children. Burn, kill, or take them as you wish, I simply want them disposed of."


    On that queue, I laid my eyes upon the sight of a massacre of helpless people. The children were dragged from their parents, then the remaining, burned, taken, or killed as requested. There was no hint of regret in their eyes, for if they did, they would have not done it at all.


    "Johann! Johann, help! Help me, please!!!" I heard Tricia''s cries from afar. I struggled to face forward, where I could hear the voices from, pushing through the pain. There I saw Tricia being taken away, carried on a stranger''s shoulders. They were carted away on the backs of carriages, chained and bound as to not escape their fates.


    I mustered every ounce of remaining energy I had and used my hands to crawl towards them, my fingers bleeding on the soil and ground, digging through my nails as I dragged myself.


    They became farther and farther away despite my best efforts to catch up, and at that point, all that I could do was reach out to Tricia in the air and cry out her name as she was being taken away, disappearing.


    "Tricia, don''t take her away, please, I''m begging you.... Tricia, don''t leave me, wait... Tricia!!!"


    "Ah, the sound of agony and pain. It''s just intoxicating. Not the most elegant thing in the world, but it does add a bit of spice to the mix, I''ll admit. Now, search me out, take your vengeance out on me. I will be waiting for you, no matter how long it takes. Don''t disappoint the people now. I can''t wait to see how you change everyone''s fate around you."


    I screamed loudly, losing myself to the madness that was slowly consuming me. My eyes abruptly opened, the sight of an open window and a bright glare of light came into view.

 Chapter 3: Distance and Selfishness

    My throat was dry, and my entire body was sweating profusely. The nightmare that haunted my dreams immediately disappeared as the ray of the morning light, coming from the open window, blinded me, getting rid of that dark shade feeding on my strength.


    I take steady breaths and start composing myself, realizing that it was all just a bad nightmare that I was forced to relive. It isn''t the first time it''s happened. What happens afterward is the same as well. It''s becoming less frequent with the passing days, but I don''t know if that''s a good thing or not. To forget all that and move on.


    "Are you alright now, Johann?" asked a voice that sat on a chair next to my bed. His hands were clasped together as he looks at me with worry.


    "I''m fine, Leo. Thanks for worrying about me."


    "Don''t worry about it. Here, have some water first and clear your mind. I have breakfast all ready for us," he said, handing me a glass of water, refreshing me almost instantly.


    I wipe my sweat-filled palms on the linen and get up from the bed, stretching my entire body. I shake my head in order to remove the last ounces of fatigue from my system and close my eyes for a while, collecting my thoughts.


    "It''s the same nightmare, isn''t it?" he asked.


    "It always is. I can''t seem to dream about anything else other than that moment. I should have gotten used to it by now, but I think that''s just a bit impossible to do."


    "It''ll all be over soon, Johann. Those days of waiting are almost over. We''ll finally be able to put everything to rest once we succeed. Your nightmares will go away, I''m certain. But more importantly, we''ll be able to avenge your sister, Julia, and my mother," he said grimly.


    "I''ll make sure of that myself. I have a constant reminder painted on my back. I feel it always throbbing with pain, waiting for that time to finally end for good." I place a finger on my back, tracing and feeling the end of a deep blade wound I got from the past. It stretched from my left shoulder blade until my right lower pelvis. "So, I have no other reason, nor choice. This is the only way for me to go."


    Besides the other countless scars I have on my body, the one on my back had the greatest reminder. It''s been a few years since then, but it still feels like I got it yesterday.


    "I''ll wait for you downstairs, Johann," said Leo, leaving through the door and disappearing downstairs.


    I changed my clothes to a light, white shirt and brown pants. I look around the room, always feeling new to it every time I wake up. I keep trying to tell myself that this is my new home, but I can''t help but feel attached to my own home in Asielle.


    It had the bare necessities, making it fit to be a home. But aside from that, that was it. The place was just an ordinary home without any sort of fond memories hiding within it.


    This is Leo''s house in the village of Yulm, one of the few lasting settlements safe from the grasp of the tyrant. It was previously a village, but eventually one of the people governing the land made it into the last stronghold of their household. And so, the people here were kept safe from harm, just barely, however.


    I stand in front of the mirror and looked at myself. I had changed a bit on the outside. My somewhat blonde hair had been cut short, and my body... Filled with countless scars, burns, and blisters, I had trained it to the brink of exhaustion and collapse. I poured everything into becoming stronger, and the results weren''t as I hoped. I was still lacking. It wouldn''t be enough at this point, but even with that, things will keep moving forward.


    Am I really prepared to face my nightmares?


    I head downstairs, putting the question to the back of my head for now. The resolution itself wasn''t far off, in fact, the days are to be counted by one''s fingers. I can hardly wait myself for the moment I avenge them.


    What greeted me is the scent of a hot, welcoming meal. The kitchen and dining room were in the same area. Though the house was two-story, it was rather small.


    "It seems like you''re getting better with cooking. I knew you''d get the hang of it, Leo." I sit down in front of the table and looked at the meal with a bit more sentiment than usual. I wanted to take my time since I felt that I wasn''t going to have much left. It wasn''t because I had an incurable disease or anything like that. I''ve thought of the possibility of losing against him even after I''ve gambled everything to become someone who can stand up to him, like all those others who were in the same predicament as I.


    I don''t want to regret anything, not after all I''ve been through. But If I do lose my life there, then it''ll be after I''ve given it everything and have succeeded. No matter what, I''ll win and avenge them. I swore to her, to everyone I met along the way. It''s been a long journey, and it makes it right to be a bit sentimental about the things we''ve been through.


    "Eat to your heart''s content, Johann. I know it''ll never be as good as your cooking, but I hope it fills you up at least. I gave everything I had on this one, so I think it''ll help you out a lot." Leo sat across from me and started to pay his respects. After that, he started scarfing down the meal he made, making easy work of it as he made no reservations about seconds, thirds, or even fourths.


    But he was right. I took a bite of the meal he made. It was mashed potatoes with pork strips, corn, and carrots, then a side of eggs and soup that wasn''t heavy for the morning, but in fact light and not too thick on the stock. It was a hearty meal finished off by the main course, a perfect meal to start off the day.


    "I''d say you''ve already passed me, Leo. You''re always full of surprises, so I never doubted that you''d make a fine cook."


    "You''re also full of surprises, Johann. But thanks. I''m glad you liked it."


    We finished off breakfast and started preparing ourselves. I wore the outfit prepared for me: a silver light armor set with red finishes, a long, blue, royal coat tied together by a golden braid near my neck, and a special longsword crafted for me which hung by my waist.


    I stood in front of the mirror once more and looked at myself. I never thought that this is how things would end up. I thought my life would be normal until the end as I made sure it was as mundane as possible, but now, that all changed. I pictured myself wearing the same plain clothes I usually wore, but they faded and revealed the present me once more.


    "Not allowed to hide in the past anymore, am I?" I muttered to myself.


    "Hey, Johann, sorry to barge in, but you have a visitor waiting for you downstairs. It''s lady Cantelle." Leo came in wearing his own set of armor. It was less flashy than mine, but it didn''t mean that his stakes weren''t the same as everyone else''s. I''d say the title I carried was a useless medal that hung around my neck. It wasn''t worth anything, but it gave the people hope, and so I kept it begrudgingly.


    "Thanks, Leo, I''m almost finished. Tell her I''ll see her when I wrap up."


    With a nod, Leo closed the door. The name Cantelle was one that Julia told me long ago during that same festival. She was her mentor and role model that''s only a few years older than her. A simple teacher and doctor dedicated to helping the ones who''ve lost their way, that was all the people thought her to be. But no, it''s much more than that. She became my mentor as well, but in terms of spellcraft and magic. I never thought that it''d be possible for any normal man to learn and use magic since I carried no special blood, but under her tutelage, I was able to break those boundaries, even if it was just a crack in the surface.


    I went back down and saw her sitting on one of the dining chairs, sipping on what seemed to be coffee. She wore a marine colored uniform with a skirt stretching until her knees. She was a tall woman with long, dark hair and a youthful figure that''d be the envy of almost every woman. She''s boastful of that fact, mostly towards me, but I never really bothered with that part since nothing interested me other than what she taught me. Needless to say that she''s a woman of character with "bountiful assets," as I''ve heard the others whisper.This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    "Good morning, Johann. I heard from Leo that you had another nightmare. Still can''t keep your demons in check, can''t you?" she said, sipping on her cup. She was without a doubt beautiful as if age never hindered her. I didn''t really know her exact age since she wouldn''t tell me, but I was too occupied to care about that meticulous stuff. I heard rumors, and she''s wasn''t all too old for them. I had no time for anything idle, however, so I left it at that.


    "It''s the same as every other day. So, what are you here for this time?"


    "How cold of you to ask a question like that to your own teacher. You should be a bit more grateful, you know? Try showing more emotion for once. It''s like I''ve been tutoring a dead man. I can''t believe someone''s this desperate that he''d lose every other motivation other than to kill off a tyrant sitting on a high chair. You have the face for it, why not find a girl and smile a bit more? Maybe make a family while you''re at it."


    "I don''t have any need for that. I can''t find happiness if there are still people feeling the pain of that damn tyrant. I''ve told you before, Marlena. This life I''ve been walking ever since that night, there''s no way for me to ever experience any sort of happiness. I don''t deserve it. I prepared myself for that, and eventually, I became accustomed to it."


    "That''s just torturing yourself. You''re the only one restraining yourself with lies, after all with those chains made from your mind. And what did I say about you calling me by my first name? I''m still your teacher, so don''t forget that."


    "As if I''d forget someone as loud and intrusive as you. What''d you come here for anyway?"


    "I''ll pretend I didn''t hear that first part. Is the teacher not allowed to see off her own student?" she stood up and walks up to me. "This is going to be the toughest challenge you''ll have to face, in fact, it''s the challenge that you''ve been training so hard for. I can''t say for certain if you''re ready or not, but all I''m going to have to do is trust that you''ll come back, alright?"


    I stood silent for a while, staring back at her. She was expecting an answer, but I couldn''t give a proper one.


    "Hey, give me an answer already. You''re keeping a girl waiting. Hasn''t anyone taught you about etiquette and delicacy?"


    "You''re not exactly a girl anymore."


    "Oh, give it a rest with that. Just come back, Johann. You don''t need to be a saint or a martyr by dying there. You can come back and live for their sakes, if not, then for your own."


    "It''s not like I can decide and just go back like you say I can. I know how strong the Kaiser is, and because of that, I can''t be confident that I''ll be able to beat him through and through. Not because I don''t trust those I''m going with, but because I still fear him. I''m going to be a liability at some point, so before that comes, I want to end things."


    "You don''t know how well you have it, Johann. You''ve saved a lot of people, you''ve brought a lot of them together. I''d say for certain that you''re partly responsible for bringing this massive coalition together. I don''t think it''ll be here if you hadn''t done anything. But they''ve only all come together through their differences because of you. Are you really going to abandon that?"


    "You know what I''m about to go through. I probably won''t be able to fulfill that, but I''ll give it a thought--" just before I could finish, she stood on her toes and forcibly kissed me. The feeling of her soft lips was enticing, so was her scent. I didn''t know this kind of sensation until now, but it seemed addictive. Every part of her was a warning to me, and so I avoided her whenever she tried to pull something like that. But it seems like she got the best of me this time.


    She pulled back looked down, becoming a bashful person of which I didn''t know she could be. Her character was always that active, confident, and impressive person that everyone looked up to because of how she''d become the one to raise everyone''s spirits, a dignified and inspiring figure. But this time, I saw a side of hers that I never thought possible.


    "Why did you do that?" I asked, dumbfounded. As far as I knew, she never harbored any real feelings for me, and if she did, I would have never really taken notice. Plus, she would never do something like this as a joke. Maybe she''d often tease and tempt me, but aside from that, that was it, nothing more. Those moments would end up with her laughing and mocking me for being uptight and emotionless.


    "I don''t know," she muttered. "My body moved on its own."


    "That''s hardly a reason for it."


    "Can''t you just accept it, idiot? Take a hint, will you? It''s your own fault for being like that! I don''t even know why I fell for someone like you in the first place. I thought I understood myself the most, but then you come around and defy everything I know," she said, briskly turning around and heading for her coat, which hung on a dining chair. "I''ve never met anyone who will put so much devotion and sacrifice for someone else''s sake. I always thought that every single one of us was selfish, but you... I can''t bear to see you like this."


    I took her by the wrist and forced her to face me. I was a bit rough, but I guess this was on impulse, too for I had not meant for it to be that rough. That expression of weakness was still on her face. I let a few of my emotions out, owning it up to later when I have to.


    I tightly embraced her and returned the favor. I don''t know what I''ve done to get this kind of treatment from her, or to even have her do that, but all I know is that I''m more than grateful to her for all that she''s done for me. Maybe without her, I could''ve turned out worse. But, I can''t voice that. Maybe if I do come back alive.


    "Thanks, for everything, Marlena. I couldn''t have gotten this far if it weren''t for you. No matter what happens, I''ll always remember you. But I''m afraid I can''t return your feelings. I''m just not the right person for it. That doesn''t mean that you''re any less of a person, but part of me just doesn''t want to lose any more people precious to me. If I start caring too much for someone, my past will come and haunt me again. I''m sorry for being selfish."


    "Who would''ve thought that the first person I felt something special towards would reject me. You really are lacking in delicacy, Johann, you hard-headed idiot. Don''t die, alright?" she whispered, pounding my chest lightly. Her warmth was something I''ve been missing, but not just hers, just the warmth itself of being around others. I''ve kept myself away from anything that could make me forget what I went through, and because of that, I''ve grown worse, in truth.


    She embraced me back and then pulled away, coming back to her usual, dignified self. She fixed her clothes and cleared her throat.


    "It''s all up to you and the others now, Johann. Since I know that you have a deep, personal grudge, I know you''ll do something reckless. It''s going to be stupid to try and stop you from doing anything rash, but be sure to leave that trump card I taught you as a last resort. When everything''s all but lost, you''re going to be everyone''s last hope."


    "I know. Leave it to me. It''ll all end here, I''ll make sure of it."


    She pinched her temple and turned away. "Ahh! I knew I shouldn''t have taught you that in the first place. It''s risky, and even if it does grant you the power you want, there''s a chance that an even greater power will surpass it. Something that dabbled in the arcane arts isn''t supposed to be in the hands of those without the blood inheritance, nor the capabilities for it. I don''t know how you managed to pull it off, but you even got a hold of a few spells. I thought you were only a good for nothing guy when Julia kept talking about you, and she''s right. But you''re a special kind of good-for-nothing."


    "You''re not the first that''s said that. I''m used to it. Now go ahead and give me some peace. I know you''re skipping out on work right now, so go back and do whatever it is you do. I''ll stop by somewhere before heading out."


    "You don''t have to tell me to leave, I was about to. But let me guess, it''s that place again, isn''t it?"


    "Where else?"


    "Alright. I won''t say goodbye, so I''ll expect to see you back, alright? No stopovers anywhere. If you don¡¯t come back, I swear you¡¯ll wish that you¡¯d come back sooner."


    "I¡¯ll keep that in mind. Well, I better go while I have the time. Goodbye, Marlena. I''ll at least make sure that they don''t come near this place."


    "But if they do?"


    "Then I''ll be here to save you. You''re my teacher, after all. I''d be a horrible student if I let anything happen to you, right?"


    I take my rucksack and hang it over my shoulder. I made sure that all my belongings were in order, and with that, I make for the door where Leo waited for me outside with two horses readied for departure.


    "How did you get here already? I thought you were still inside."


    "I went through the back door. It¡¯d be really awkward if I just showed up and disturbed that little rendezvous you two had. But, it reminded me that I need to change the floors. I almost made a sound when I snuck by."


    "I already told her what she had to hear, so there¡¯s nothing between us now." I approached my horse and saddled up, tying my belongings to it tightly. I patted him on the nose and closed my eyes for a while, calming myself and the horse, who breathed rhythmically.


    "Are you sure, Johann? You could have had what you wanted, someone to go back to. Not just her, but a lot of others. Why¡¯d you turn them all down? Isn¡¯t that a waste of happiness, something you¡¯ve been missing?"


    "I¡¯m not worth the trouble. I¡¯ll probably die there, so that means there¡¯s no need for anyone to remember me. I made sure that my purpose remained the same no matter what. Whenever it seemed tough, I kept moving forward, never forgetting why I was in that situation. If I answered them back and returned those feelings, then it¡¯d only made them anxious about what¡¯s to come. All the more unfortunate to those who''ve already passed and are waiting for me. You can call me a brooder all you want, but that''s just how things are now."


    "I''m not going to, but aren¡¯t you confident that you¡¯ll come out of it alive?"


    "No. Even with all that I¡¯ve dedicated and sacrificed to become strong, I feel uneasy. I can¡¯t seem to muster that confidence that I should have. I know how strong he is. Those following him are just as strong that most of us might not be able to even handle them. But still, that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m not taking the bastard down. I¡¯ll die trying, no matter how grim things seem."


    Johann had his horse trot up next to me, then he placed a hand on my shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll be with you all the way, Johann. We¡¯ll see this through, together. It''s been that way for a while, hasn''t it?¡±


    I nod. We then make haste to the site we were supposed to go to, the place where my grief was the strongest. I had hesitated in the past to go there, but now I visited it often to pay my respects and to say my last farewell to them, finally.

 Chapter 4: Making Peace

    "It hasn¡¯t changed at all, hasn¡¯t it?" said Leo, looking over the distance.


    He was right. It hadn¡¯t changed, but he was referring to it from months ago. Back then, it was just a giant tragedy that no one saw coming, but now it was as peaceful as it should be.


    We dismounted and brought with us the flowers grown and prepared by Leo. They were special since they were grown for this very day. Mine was one which symbolized her energy, the other something to symbolize a simplistic type of beauty. It felt just like them as I looked at it, and it only made the moment heavier.


    The plains were as tranquil as usual, but graves and tombstones decorated them in an orderly fashion. It was the same place with the mountains in the distance, all but plains around it, and a clear, blue sky to top it off. The area of the festival grounds was dedicated to those who were killed during that night. They had made it into a graveyard, placing those who they recognized on proper ones while the others were forgotten or simply in memory.


    We walked until we stood in front of the graves with the names, Tricia Isles, Julia Ernest, and Josephine Talst. On their graves were wilted flowers we had placed on them a while back, and somewhere those which we didn''t know of, but didn''t really mind.


    I kneel down and gently lay the flowers upon their graves. It was heavy as if there were someone weighing my shoulders down. I was like an anchor who touched the bottom of the shore as I landed on the grass. I mustered up my courage and spoke.


    "Hey, I''m here again. Sorry to have made you wait. I''ve been preparing for a lot of things, and this one is part of it. You can say I''ve made my peace, and I hope you''re proud of me for that."


    I take the silence around me in and breathe deeply in. I exhale, feeling a heavy atmosphere leave my body, letting the words flow out naturally."


    "Julia, I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t do anything to save you. I owe you a lot, but I can¡¯t repay that anymore. I¡¯ve been told so many times that my death won¡¯t even satisfy that, so I chose to keep moving. I realized that you¡¯d want that as well, so that¡¯s where everything will come to an end, I swear... You know, I never predicted something like this would happen. One day I was just there, sitting under the shade of that lonely tree, looking at nothing in particular. Then you came along and changed me. I know I haven''t fully become the person you want me to be, but I''ve changed to some degree. Now, I''m here standing in front of you, wearing something I never thought I''d ever wear in my life. I''ve now become the center of this entire thing. A lot of people''s hopes are riding on my back, and it''s heavy. It feels like it''ll break my shoulders the more their expectations mount up. But, that doesn''t matter to me. I know you and Tricia are looking down at me. I feel protected and safe. It makes me feel that things will go right this time and that I can finally put this pain to rest. Watch over me, Julia. I''ll see you soon."


    As soon as I finished with my words, a strong gust of wind came blowing past me. The fragrance of a certain flower that she had loved tickled my nose, reminding me of her. I knew what this meant. She was really there, and because of that my tears held on for a bit longer.


    I turned to Tricia¡¯s grave and simply couldn¡¯t stop the tears from falling as the memories of what had happened to her resurfaced. I had been strong, but when it came to her, I was as weak as could be. She was the only one I had left, and now she''s gone as well, in a better place.


    I clench my hands and draw out the words once more


    "Hey, Tricia, I¡¯m back again. Sorry if I hadn¡¯t been here often. I¡¯ve been busy preparing for something, but now I think I¡¯m ready... This is probably goodbye, in this world at least. I¡¯m not sure how things will turn out, but I¡¯ll avenge you and Julia. Everything they¡¯ve done to make you suffer, I¡¯ll pay back tenfold, no, maybe more than that. It''ll never be enough although. I won¡¯t ever forget what they did to you, ever. I¡¯m sorry your brother is so useless. He couldn¡¯t even do anything to save his own sister. I¡¯m sorry..."


    The words then started gushing out in rapid succession. "I''ll make things right, so when I get there, I''ll be sure to cook you something good, something better than a feast! It''ll blow everything else out of the water. I''ll cook you a meal so great it''ll erase every bad memory you have, and then we''ll be able to spend time together, forever even. Things will go back to normal, just like back then when we used to joke around all the time. I missed those times, and I''m sure you''re missing them, too. So... wait for me, alright? Your brother will be there soon. I¡¯m sorry that it''s taking so long. I just have to finish this one last thing, and right before you know it, I''ll be by your side again! It- It''ll all go back to- to normal, right when things were simple..."This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    I felt a hand on my shoulders once more. I look to my side and saw Leo, his lips quivering. He gave a nod which helped me steel myself.


    That dreadful time when I suffered just by seeing her that way. It all started coming back to me.


    Her last smile on her pale face which looked like all her vitality had been sapped from it. Her warm hands, which were filled with blisters and scars, faded prints as they were worked to death. Her very being, transformed, killed off, or even made an example of. No mercy was shown to them. With eyes like that of a dead fish, they looked upon me, I couldn''t understand whether it was happiness or sadness on her face, but they left a lasting impression on me, and it was long enough that I wanted it to last that way. With wrists and ankles having their skin torn from the bindings, she tried her best to stand and embrace me. She weighed nearly nothing, like that of a ghost. She was losing her warmth, and I thought that it was it. But I had a bit longer, and it still didn''t feel enough.


    Even with all those hardships, she had the energy to smile at me. The worst of them all was when she said her first words the day I found her. Her weak, trembling words filled with so much pain and agony, the sorrow of it all was just wrenching to the heart that I could nearly vomit in place.


    "I always knew that you¡¯d come."


    I had wished that I was taken that day instead, but she made me not regret anything. Instead, she smiled and slept peacefully as she lay on a bed. I recognized it, the smile. It made me weak, it made me feel what she had felt during those times she was held captive even with their hopes of survival continuously being snuffed out... she was stronger than I was. And she will always be.


    "You¡¯ll always be my brother, no matter what. I love you, Johann. Thank you, for everything."


    She spoke with the last of her energy and closed her eyes for the last time. I swore that moment that I¡¯d see things through no matter what.


    It should have broken me, oddly enough, but it only strengthened my resolve. Should I have been happy about it? I don¡¯t understand anymore.


    I stand and wipe the tears from my eyes. I etched the scene of their graves into my mind and finally turned away. Leo had also tears falling from his eyes as he walked away from his mother¡¯s grave, but that was a given seeing how much he loved her, and how much she cared for him.


    As we remembered them fondly, the sound of footsteps on the grass alerted us. We turn to find an old man carrying a basket of flowers. He had a long, white beard, wrinkles on his face, and wore a beige robe that went with his wise hermit look.


    "Here to pay your respects as well, aren''t you? How kind. I''m here for the same thing. It was a terrible thing, what happened to them that night. I wasn''t there, but I heard of the stories." He passed us and started placing a single flower on each of the gravestones, bowing his head in silence for a few seconds each time.


    "Are you tending to all these graves? Are you the one who placed those flowers on the graves of our loved ones as well?" Leo asked.


    "Yes, I am. Though I don''t want to take credit for it. And I have been tending to these graves myself. I don''t see a lot of other visitors other than you two, so they might have been forgotten, sadly. But, the least I can do is keep them clean until their loved ones come back. And you know, it made me quite happy that you shed tears here for those you loved. Sometimes people simply need to let out their sorrows. It doesn''t mean that they let go of those memories they''ve grown fond of. It only means that they''re reminiscing it, enjoying it. That''s why I found myself smiling when I saw you two. I felt how much you both loved and cared for those you''re mourning."


    "Thank you, not just for that, but for taking care of everyone here," said Leo.


    "Oh, no need to thank me. It''s only natural. My condolences for the ones you''ve lost. You two seem so young, yet you''re both dressed for something serious. I assume it''s that rumor I''ve heard around frequently. That one about the attack on the Kaiser''s home city."


    "I''m afraid we don''t know anything about that. Excuse us, but we have to go now." I placed a hand on Leo''s shoulder and gestured to him to return to our horses. He understood why and followed, nodding off his respects to the old man once more.


    "I see. Take care now, young ones. I''m sure that a lot of people are waiting for you. I wish you great success. Avenge my daughter and her family for this tragedy." He nodded and started going back to work.


    "I wonder how those rumors are floating around without us knowing the source. This''ll mean bad tidings for us if it spreads further, Johann."


    "Not like we can do anything about it now. The Kaiser and his lackeys have been prepared for an opposition since day one. A rumor like that won''t make a difference, maybe it would, but it''ll be insignificant enough to not mess up our plans. It''ll be the same either way. The plan''s been ridiculous ever since it''s been thought up, but everyone''s up for it, so there''s no backing out anymore. We''ll all be hunted down if we give up on this. Our last chance to stop that and any other atrocity from happening is to fight and finish this.."


    "As if there was ever an option to back out," I said confidently.


    "Exactly. You can''t back out from this, Leo. You''re one of the generals of the operation. You''d be charged with treason and probably executed for it."


    "And so would you. You''re one of the heroes in charge of taking the Kaiser down. I can''t even think of what they''d do to you if that ever happened, but then again I can''t really see you deserting."


    "Never thought of it."


    "Well, if there was an off chance that it''d happen, the world would probably end the next day. It''s weird, I just can''t see it happening," said Leo, scratching his head.


    "That just means that you don''t have to worry about it."


    "Then I won''t. It¡¯s fortress Icyne next, right?" asked Leo.


    "Yeah. We¡¯ll meet up with everyone there. That¡¯s the place where it¡¯ll all begin. The greatest effort of unified people to overthrow a tyrant. We¡¯re going to bring him down, no matter the cost."


    "Yeah. Let¡¯s go get them, Johann."

 Chapter 5: Meeting Familiar Faces

    Leo and I traveled to the last leg of our journey, where it all begins, fortress Icyne. It''s hidden in a secret location deep in the mountains of Tyral.


    Fortress Icyne once was an impregnable defensive point that stood strong against any invaders and repelled them with tenacity and perseverance.


    It held a position in the middle of an impasse that prevented large armies from entering at once, forcing them to enter as thin columns rather than intimidating ranks. It''s sheer height and width made it susceptible to bombardments and sieges, further making it a force to be reckoned with.


    It has a grand history that made it legendary, but with the passing of time, it''s now a shadow of its own past, until a few months earlier when drastic changes started occurring everywhere.


    With the perseverance of many, the fortress was transformed into the greatest stronghold of the coalition. It housed the constantly growing army of the resistance, and the heroes tasked with defeating the Kaiser and his generals. In the event that we would be attacked, many confidently believed that this stronghold would definitely hold them back, maybe even allow us a chance for a counterattack if we ever get lucky enough to crush them here.


    We were made sure to be discreet about this information. Those living in the fortress were not permitted to leave or send messages outside without supervision and undergoing a heavy inspection. That went for everyone including us and high-ranking people. We were all equals in that point. Leo and I went through the same thing.


    It was a long travel since it was located far north-east from the festival grounds. We arrived around dawn, staring at the fortress from afar as we got close enough.


    "I can''t believe it''s really happening. We''ve been waiting for this after all, but why does it feel so surreal?" Leo sighed and held his breath in admiration.


    "You''re not alone in that. We''ve all been waiting, but let''s not think about that yet and get ahead of ourselves. Let''s settle ourselves first before anything else. It''s finished when the tyrant''s head hits the floor."


    "Right."


    With that, Johann and I came to the gates and met with a large group of hostile, armed soldiers. The ramparts were lined up with archers while soldiers wielding spears came from our sides and behind us, preventing any sort of escape.


    "State your names and business!" the one in charge came up from the group up at the ramparts and shouted, holding his sword up in the air, ready to give the command of attack at a moment''s notice.


    "Johannes Isles and Leo Talst. We''re part of the resistance. We have proofs of that as well. We''re prepared for inspection, so you can stand down, Captain Balg," I said to the man up at the ramparts, recognizing his voice.


    "Wait a second... Ah, it''s you, Johannes, Captain Talst! What took you two so long? Well, Come in and line up for inspection then, some people are looking for you, so you''re just in time as well."


    We were ushered in, still with a hostile atmosphere. It was their job, and I didn''t mind it at all. Everyone was tense since they thought that the Kaiser knew already and would send a massive army to destroy the last of the resistance. However, on the inside when you''re finished with all this fiasco, things tended to be less tense and more welcoming.


    The people were like a large community sharing in the pains and hardships brought about by the tyrant. They all agreed on one thing, and everything else was disregarded for now. It was a major factor in the effort, and everyone understood that.


    We walk into the main hall of the fortress and come to the sight of people marching orderly from one place to the next led by someone calling out orders. They must be training from what I can tell. Most of them look out of place while some don''t seem to be accustomed to the orders they''re being given.


    Must be new recruits. They don''t have any permanent weapons to take care of yet, nor armor, so that makes a bit more sense. Plus they look out of shape. Some looked to be at least at the age of eighteen or so. It sort of reminded me of myself when I first came here.


    The main hall was wide enough to accommodate ranks of people for training. It''s not well furnished for good reason. Well, there''s really no reason to furnish it since it''s only a waste of space. After all, there are a lot of people here. The fortress is nearly crowded in that respect.


    Of course, there is the proving grounds, the arena, and the barracks for training. But those are for the permanent standing armies, those who''ve passed training and are ready for the real deal.


    As Leo and I walk towards our quarters, a man with a familiar voice calls me from behind. He wore the armor of an officer save for the helmet to show his shaved head. He was a rugged type of man with a dark complexion, the same one who greeted me from up the ramparts.


    "Finally decided to show up, did you, Johannes? I thought you were going to leave it all up to us or something. Glad that wasn''t the case."


    "That just wouldn''t be me then, wouldn''t it, Harold?" I replied.


    "That''s for sure. That''s all you talk about anyway. Well, it''s almost time. Are you ready for what''s about to happen? Everyone''s been seeing how this has all been leading up, but for some reason, no one can say for certain how it''ll turn out."


    "I''ll make sure that the Kaiser''s last breath is exhausted by the end of the day. It''s not just for me, but for everyone else. I''ve been selfish, thinking of my own, but now I can see the bigger picture. This will ease everyone''s pain, even if only slightly."


    "Glad you see it that way, Johannes. I trust you, a lot of people do. You''ve made a name for yourself, a hefty honor to live up to. Some even treat you as the one who''s going to end it all, a true hero and savior. Just don''t let the pressure bring you down."


    "I never really cared about titles. I thought I''d be happy hearing it, but for some reason, I''m not."


    "Practicality is a curse sometimes, you know? Well, I''ll let you two go. The rest of them are waiting for you. Give them everything you''ve got, alright?"


    With a pound on the chest, Harold waves farewell and left us to ourselves.


    Leo separated with me and joined his platoon. I made my way to the very upper floors of the fortress where a specific few were called up.


    It was dusk, and I had already finished setting up my belongings in my room. All that was left was to meet up with each other and know the plan for the eventful day.


    I stand in front of a wooden double-door, entering one side to meet a spacious room with a round wooden table in the center of it, a map adorning the very space on top. There were various markers placed in strategic locations, and the outline of the map is familiar at first glance; it was the place we were going to strike.Stolen story; please report.


    "You''re late," said a voice beside me. I glance and see a person with pale a complexion leaning on a wall with an uninterested expression on his face, arms crossed. His eyes were as cold as ice and were as emotionless as ever.


    "I lost track of time for a bit."


    "That does not concern me, Isles. Punctuality is a basic trait that every decent person must have, more so when the situation calls for it. You''ve wasted precious time that we could have made better use of."


    The tall man with an uptight and obsessive perfection disorder is Lazarus Cadefort. He wore a long, dark coat fit for a noble general, the fancy type of attire to match his personality. He has long, dark hair that went along his back. The prim and proper act isn''t fake at all. He''s just like that naturally, a stickler for being a model person, or at least what he believes they should be.


    Heir to the well-known Cadefort name, he possesses great prowess with controlling magic, a trait not everyone is blessed with but inherited by those in the bloodline. Though he acts all affluent and strict, he''s not at all arrogant about it, which is odd. It wouldn''t be surprising since he has the strength to back up his words, but it just seemed uncommon to me.


    "Now, now, let''s learn to get along, shall we? I know you''ve been eager to see Johann back safe and sound, Lazarus. It''s fine, Johann. What matters is that you''re here. We can start the meeting after a few more come along. Take a seat anywhere you like for now."


    "Ridiculous! Why would I wait for someone so lacking and unprepared for anything? Don''t get the wrong idea, Isles. I have no reason to wait for you," he says, crossing his arms and looking away with his eyes closed.


    "No need to act all flustered, then, Lazarus," Parkus laughs mockingly. He inches forward to me and puts his hand next to his mouth to whisper something to me. "He''s a worrier to those around him, but he can''t really express it the way others usually do. Well, I guess you already know this, but, might as well just remind you."


    "Flustered? Foolish! A man of the Cadefort name needn''t be flustered by anything. Enough of this farce. I''m taking my seat," he says, marching off uptightly, sitting on a seat far from the others.


    I''m used to that, in fact, it never really bothered me before. I''ve known him for a while, and he was far worse back then, kind of like a pauper who didn''t know better. It''s a long story that pitted me against some haughty nobles and politics that I never really understood. But he''s changed for the better...


    Recalling all that happened during that time might take longer, so I''ll leave it for another time.


    The man with a bright, optimistic personality that forced even the stubborn Lazarus Cadefort to a halt on several occasions is Parkus Heim, the leader of the heroes, as we are called.


    He has auburn colored short hair and brown eyes, wearing a gleaming set of armor which fit his toned physique. He was known for his personality and bright smile which seemed to shine on even the darkest of situations. I should know. I fought with him before, and nothing''s stopped him, miraculously.


    I''ve known him well through these months we''ve fought together, and like others, I''ve grown to trust him and his abilities.


    I sit on an empty chair beside some of the few others in the room with me. There are some empty chairs. Probably others who haven''t made it yet and are in for some choice words by Cadefort.


    The others who were here though were a mix of some that I knew and didn''t. Some were acquaintances, and some were people whom I''ve befriended along the way.


    Beside me was a man who sat with his spear in front of him. He embraced it and looks to be sleeping, using it as a cane to help him up. He inches back and forth proving my point and almost fell forward, catching himself and his spear with seconds to spare.


    He blinks a few times to adjust himself, trying to take in his surroundings. He has a sort of dumbfounded look on his face as he finally remembers where he was. He looks to me and raised a hand of hello.


    "... Jo, you''re back," he said with a deep, lazy voice.


    "Looking as deprived of sleep as ever, Dietrich. Yeah, It''s nice to be back again. How long have you been here?"


    He gives a lackluster sigh and looks up at the ceiling, trying to remember something to the best of his abilities. He even goes as far as to knock his head on the metal body of his spear lightly to jog his memory.


    Dietrich is a man with bags under his deep blue eyes and messy dark hair to go with his character. Though he looks a bit lazy, if he wakes up fully, he tends to go into a terrible frenzy, becoming like a wild beast that''s been possessed. It''s a sight to behold to those who haven''t seen it yet. They usually can''t believe what they''re seeing at the time.


    "Ah... A few minutes, I think. I fell asleep when I got here, so I don''t remember."


    "Well, take it easy then, Dietrich. I''ll wake you when it''s going to start."


    "Thanks, savior, " he says with a grateful nod, going back to his old position, dozing off. But before I thought I was going to be bored waiting for the meeting to start another familiar face waves at me.


    He has a modest and innocent looking face, the type that you''d call a prince charming, or a knight in shining armor. Though, he''s just lacking one important thing to complete that set. He''d usually have it when it really counts, but most of the time he''s missing it, courage and confidence.


    "Johannes, you''re back! How was Yulm? I hope you didn''t have a hard time getting here."


    "It''s the same as always. Nothing much''s happening to the countryside though. It''s just the norm of armies attacking every two days or so. The place is holding up still, but aside from that, nothing else came our way. Anything new happening around here, Asher?"


    "Oh for me, I''m just sharpening my skills. I can never be too complacent about myself. One can never be too prepared for anything, so one should always be improving. I just finished training the soldiers a while ago. I''m confident that they''ll do great for that day. But there''s just one problem," he said, chuckling to himself, scratching his head.


    "Let me guess, you ran out of opponents again so you had to cut it short."


    "Unfortunately, yes. I dueled a platoon of men. I thought that I''d have a lot of time since there were at least fifty of them, but before I knew it, they were all too exhausted to keep going. That doesn''t mean that they''re weak though."


    "I''m sure it doesn''t. You''re just unique. I''d say that deserves more merit than you give it credit for, that endurance and resilience of yours."


    "Aha, thanks, Johannes, I appreciate that. But I am curious."


    "Of what?"


    "Well, if Dietrich is here, where is Mors? It''s strange that he''s not here since they''d be usually arguing about something."


    "Now that you ask, where is he?" I look around for someone having the description in my head but find none that matched it. "I have a bad feeling about this," I said. I suddenly started feeling something in my gut. It''s usually an instinct that tells me of danger, but I don''t exactly know what I should be warned of.


    Suddenly, my premonition came true.


    The door came bursting towards us with a loud crashing sound. It was coming at me with a speed that I couldn¡¯t react fast enough to, so I found myself unable to do anything but brace myself for it, shielding myself with my arms and turning away.


    But from that side, Dietrich moved, waking up with his drowsy face. Using his spear to stand himself up, he leaped towards the flying door and cut it in half with his spear twirling his it and forming a lazy stance.


    "Dietrich, you damned demon! I¡¯m going to pay you back tenfold for that! Another rematch, here and now! I''ll kill you both right here and now!" said someone at the door. He had the body of a fifteen-year-old child. He has gray hair, sharp purple eyes, and pointed ears, a symbol of his lineage.


    And without warning, he fired off three bolts of fire at shocking speed, ripping through the air as it centered at Dietrich, who swatted them away and leaped towards Mors, who created a pulse of air to blow Dietrich away.


    Dietrich threw his spear strong enough to break the air allowing him to land in front of Mors, who was surprised and could not evade in time. He delivered a powerful jab at Mors¡¯ gut, sending him flying towards the wall behind him, cracking it.


    "I win again, kid," Dietrich declared with an unenthusiastic pump of his fist accompanied by the cheer of a few people who sometimes bet on who would win. He then casually started back to his chair as if nothing happened and dozed off once more. People then started to run at Mors to help him while others stared in bewilderment, still not getting used to the two of them.


    "Ah, poor Mors, that¡¯s another one for Dietrich. He sure doesn''t like holding back, doesn¡¯t he? How many is his now, more than a hundred?"


    This was a routine. Everyone would always see the two fighting against each other, but no one truly found the reason adventurer to why. Everyone found it like a running gag, but there¡¯s so much more to it. There was a painful truth that Mors hid from the others, and he was alright to be mocked by everyone, loss after loss. He spoke of atonement and retribution, until the very day that he would overcome his greatest hurdle yet.


    I and a few others knew that¡¯s why I can say for certain.


    As I look at the two, I remember my old mission when I was sent to that sacred Grove. That was where I found the two of them, the untold story of Dietrich and Mors.

 Chapter 6: The Untold Story of Dietrich and Mors

    It all happened months back...


    "Listen up closely, Johann, this is your next part of training. Your task this time is to investigate the Grove of Calicel. I''ve got reports from some sources that the Kaiser might be trying to attain a certain type of energy source in that area, the type that can alter the future of many things. He already has enough power as it is. I want you to make sure that the Grove is safe and sound, and if you do find any of the Kaiser''s officers, or even the Kaiser himself, god forbid, you are to eliminate them at all costs."


    "Sounds serious and all, but mind telling me what I need to protect exactly?"


    "I can''t tell you any more about it. It''s still classified by the higher-ups. You won''t have to bother with what exactly you have to safeguard since your only mission is to make sure the area is clear."


    "Sorry, Marlena, I can''t do this one without the necessary information. I''d be going in blind all the same if that''s the case. Sure it''s classified, but I don''t really care about any of that. Filling me in on something that I''m supposed to know won''t hurt anyone."


    "There you go again, running your mouth. You can''t get everything you ask for, Johann. I can only do so much without having my superiors breathing down on me. Just keep what I said in mind and be content with it, alright? Spare me for one day. I can only deal with serious people like you for so long."


    "Fine, have it your way. Keep going then. Let me hear the rest of it."


    "Thank you for agreeing with me this one time. Alright, where was I? You''re not going alone, though. Parkus Heim is going with you, and this is going to be a covert mission that no one else should know of. Be careful with the information you have. Even having rumors floating of our presence being around the Grove can mean bad things for us. I''ve already given Parkus the details of the mission, so just search for him and you can be on your way."


    I stood and started heading for the door until Marlena stopped me at the last second.


    "I know what''s going on in your mind, Johann. Don''t be provoked. I know it said that you have to eliminate them, but remember that there''s no shame in retreating. You''re far from ready, but if there is an off-chance that the Kaiser does show up, don''t fight him right away. He''s a dangerous man, and recklessly trying to fight him will draw consequences. You wouldn''t want your vengeance to end early, wouldn''t you?"


    "I know. You''ve told me that hundreds of times that it''s already etched into my head."


    "And I''ll keep repeating it because you never take it seriously."


    "Trust me. You''ve been teaching me, after all. Have some faith in me, alright?"


    She let out a sigh and pinched the temple of her nose. "That''s the problem. I keep trusting you, but you keep pulling some unnecessarystunts."


    "I''ll have to when it counts, believe me. I''m trying my best not to, but I keep getting pulled into these things without me realizing it. If it were up to me, I''d stay away, but I can never seem to. But enough about that. Here, I almost forgot." I walked up to her and handed her a small box wrapped in a special type of paper topped with a red ribbon. "Happy Birthday, Marlena. I know you''re busy, so I hope that this will do."


    She took the present into her hands and looked at it as if it were some sort of tome containing the secrets of the world.


    "You actually remembered," she muttered.


    "Why would I forget in the first place?"


    "I can never figure you out, Johann. Thank you," she smiled.


    "No problem. I''ll leave you with your stuff then. I''ll try to wrap this one up quickly, then we can celebrate it."


    As I walked out of her door, I heard her speak quietly.


    "Good luck, Johann. Come back safe."


    I replied by nodding my head and finally leaving her office. Outside of it was Parkus, who had leaning forward on an open window, admiring the sight. He was a little different back then. His auburn hair was slicked back smoothly with a debonair-ish flair. The youthful and optimistic grin that was always on his face was still there along with the charisma and energy he usually carries along with him. He wore a light set of armor over his normal clothes and hung his sword on his back.


    "Ready to go, Johann?" he asked.


    "Yeah. Do we leave right away?"


    "Sure, we can. But not if you have anything else left to do. We still have time to spare, though it won''t hurt to get there in time, or even before any of them comes."


    "No, nothing comes to mind. Let''s leave early. It''ll take a while to get there, right?"


    "Yeah, a few days at most if we want to take the roads that avoid the Kaiser''s boys. We''ll be traveling light, too, so don''t bring too much."


    We started walking towards the exit, having some idle chatter along the way.


    "I''m curious, why is it only the two of us?"


    "I feel a bit hurt that you don''t want to spend this one mission with just us," he joked. "If we bring more, we''re bound to catch the attention of a lot of people. They actually considered sending me alone, but someone thought about bringing you with me. No one was against it, and neither was I. After hearing that the Kaiser himself would probably be there, I kind of reconsidered things to be honest. But now that you''re on board, it makes things a bit lighter to the mood."Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    "I see. Well, I''ll try not to let your expectations fall."


    "Ah, don''t be too strict about this whole mission thing. Let''s try to take it easy for a while and just enjoy the sights. We don''t often get to travel around with all the stuff going on with these wars. It''s ridiculous! They''re ruining the place wherever they go."


    "What else do you know about the mission, Parkus?"


    "What do you mean? I thought it''s been explained to you by your superior?"


    "I guess you could say that. But I know there were some details that they left out, and on purpose, too. If it''s the two of us going against the Kaiser and his men, then the thing we''re going for must be really important, isn''t it?"


    "Man, you catch on quick. I''m not allowed to say a lot either, but I''ll give you a bit of insight. You''ll probably find out most of it when we get there, so I''ll tell you the bare minimum."


    Parkus stopped and looked around the halls to check if there was someone listening in, then turned to me, inching his body forward as he placed his hand near his mouth to suppress his voice. "I''ve been told that we''re going there to check in on a demon that''s been sealed by the residents there. Creepy isn''t it?"


    "Wait, by a demon, do you mean a real one?! Like those in storybooks, the ones who the angels fight against, fell from heaven and were cursed for all eternity, stuff like that? Aren¡¯t hose just myths and fables?"


    "That''s the thing about it, I''m not sure myself. Though it is interesting, it''s pretty terrifying to think of it being real. Hopefully, it isn''t and it''s just some made up stuff to scare children. But more to it, the thing''s been said to hold an artifact strong enough to grant anyone who possesses it with the power like that of the demon, so it''s kind of like giving the host the demon''s power. If it falls into the Kaiser''s hands or any one of his guys, then we''re in for a lot of trouble. I don''t know how strong a demon is, but I bet it''s going to be tricky, even for you and me. And between the two of us, I don''t think we have any experience in dealing with some supernatural stuff."


    "Isn''t this kind of dumb, then? If it''s this serious, then we definitely need more people with us. If something goes wrong, we''ll all be in trouble, no, probably more than that."


    "You worry too much, Johann. We''ll get this done, the two of us. We''ve gone through hell and back, what''s a demon going to do against us, right? Besides, it''s all just baseless rumors. There''s no real proof. And the thing is, we''re already stretched thin. While this operation''s going on, they''ve dispatched more of the heroes to stall some of the Kaiser''s men along the way that way they won¡¯t find out, so we don''t actually have any time to spare," he chuckled wryly.


    "I don''t know if I should be grateful for your optimism or not. Alright, I''ll trust you just like always. Let''s get there as fast as we can, then."


    With that in agreement, Parkus and I got on our horses and left at the break of dawn. I had come prepared with a light set of armor adorned with a red cape. The rest of my equipment came with a sword and my small knowledge of spells, which were mediocre at best. No normal person was gifted with the ability to use magic easily. It was created for the benefit of the fortunate ones, mostly those of royal blood, or noble lineage. Though there were those ones in a million who were born without the blood for it but are somehow able to pull it off.


    It has been a long while since the last one was born. That was decades ago if I remember. But the question of why I had it was something that confused most people I meet. But due to the fact that I shouldn''t be able to even use magic, I can only use most of its intended power.


    I had infused myself with special alchemic materials with the help of Marlena and her vast knowledge of anything related to magic. Of course, she was opposed to this, I urged her until she gave in, and that alone took a long while to accomplish. I almost gave up on the fact at one point.


    As a way to draw in, store, and generate the capabilities of magic around me, she thought of implanting sigils on my body, but I was rejected and the sigils broke during the transplant. Then she thought about creating special tattoos using various ingredients made from mythic beasts, which would help draw in the capabilities around me, but that ended in a tragedy.


    I tried searching for the beasts, but it just so happened that the Kaiser''s lackeys got to them and killed, or captured them. That was out of the question, so we moved on to the last option she could think of to be safe. That was to infuse me with the blood of someone capable of harnessing the capabilities around him. But the tricky part was that it had to be someone who was compatible with me and wouldn''t reject me as a vessel. That itself proved a challenge that almost cost my life. Only with the help of the donor did it work out barely.


    But, I was able to do it. And though the rewards weren''t as much, they would be important if I wanted to take on the Kaiser. He was someone who clearly possessed a tremendous amount of magic. An unfathomable amount of power swirled around him, and that was just one of the reasons for his strength.


    But now that I had it, I could harness the power of the capabilities around me and generate mana to create magic and cast spells with. Though I''m still being challenged with how to do it smoothly, just having it now is enough. I''ll figure it out on the way.


    A few days earlier, a man had come along the Grove of Calicel. He felt a sort of voice calling out to him, a voice asking for help desperately. Unable to ignore it, he dismounted from his horse and took his jet-black spear with him, surveying the sights around the entrance of the Grove.


    He knelt and closed his eyes, listening to the sounds that stood out, but nothing came to him. He stood and combed back his hair from the center. His name was Dietrich Glassel. he didn''t look deprived of rest, rather, he looked more awake than he ever was. he stood up straight and had modest, deep blue eyes. He wore a vest underneath his light leather armor and wore a green cape with fur around the collar. His person came equipped with various items like daggers, a rope, and the like. He also carried a small bag containing more of his belongings, which hung behind him on his waist.


    He had been traveling around aimlessly, but somehow he was led to a place that he wasn¡¯t familiar with. Nevertheless, he braved the uncertainty and entered the Grove, feeling a strange, eerie aura in the air. It was as if he ended up in a different world with how the Grove surrounded him at every turn. The darkness prevented him from seeing any further, save for thesmog on the ground roaming by his feet.


    upon entering, the aura which seemed harmless enough started to overwhelm him in the form of a miasma. It came crashing on him like a raging wave, blasting him head on fiercely. The dark cloud of smog seemed to sap him of his strength, and it continued to do so until he fell to his knees.


    He grasped for air and scratched at his throat, trying to take in the air that was supposed to be around him but wasn''t. In a desperate attempt to do anything to break free from the grasp of the miasma, he used to last of his air and spoke, chanting softly as he became surrounded by a crimson glow. The words that he spoke started forming and burning around him.


    He held out his hand to the air and released a powerful blast of fire that ripped through the thick trees of the Grove. With that, the miasma started to spread until it faded due to the light of the morning.


    Dietrich fell to the ground, breathing helplessly, surprised that his attempt had worked out.


    "Just what''s plaguing this place that''s made it this terrible?" he muttered, coughing. He stood up and readied his spear in the case of an attack and steeled himself, diving further into the Grove.


    "Please, anyone who can hear me, please help us! I beg of you, save my people!"


    He recalled the voice that called out to him, it was the desperate voice of a girl. He didn''t know who it was or what they need help for, but he was compelled to help her for some reason. His body was not in his control, he thought, but he agreed to help her altogether.

 Chapter 7: More Beneath the Truth

    After a day and a half of traveling, Parkus and I arrived further east of the country where the Grove of Calicelis said to be. We had taken rests in the middle of our journey, finding forests and spots where we wouldn''t encounter any other people or troops from the Kaiser more importantly.We navigated through mountains, around cliffs, encountered some dangerous beasts living out in the wastelands, but aside from that, we were just about to start our journey.


    "Look, Johann. I think that place is called Licel, the only place close enough to the Grove where we can stash up on some supplies. We can take a decent amount of rest there from the inn. It''ll be fine though since no one really takes notice of you in that small town."


    Parkus used his hand to cover the light of the morning sun and looked towards the small town in the distance. There didn''t seem to be a lot of people due to the fact that there weren''t as many buildings compared to a town in the other places we''ve been through, but I knew very little of the countryside, especially this one.


    We stood on a slope with our mounts, taking in the fresh air and finally continuing on by heading into town.


    "I''ve heard of this place. It''s one of the few towns still unaffected by the Kaiser since he''s too preoccupied fighting every other faction against him to bother with the place."


    "Exactly. But, not for long. He might have control over the place once he gets what he wants, so let''s be careful in case we see them."


    Now the town of Licel was a quaint one. It was quiet, but the people there looked nice enough even if they minded their own businesses and ignored us. There was little presence of guards as well. The only ones that I''ve seen so far were the ones by the entrance, and the three others roaming the mildly busy streets.


    Children ran through the streets chasing each other as their mothers chastized them for almost bumping into a man who carried two baskets of apples on his shoulders, a weight that he clearly couldn''t handle as he dropped one without noticing. Parkus picked it up, but instead of returning it, he looked at it as if it were some kind of jewel and he was a treasurehunter and took a bite out of it, savoring the sweet taste.


    I felt eyes on my back as I walked, by turning around, I found no one but people coming towards our way, not making eye contact.


    "Something wrong, Johann?" asked Parkus.


    "It''s nothing. Let''s keep moving."


    And so we did after leaving our mounts with the stables. We arrived at a street where our inn was, and across from it were shops that sold the said supplies that Parkus needed, and some other interesting odds and ends. Though the place seemed old, it was modern enough to have what the other towns offered, even if it''s not the quality one would desire.


    In front some of the stores, however, were people sitting, holding their knees as they wore ragged and tattered clothing. They had a bowl filled with meager change, but not enough to buy anyone anything decent. Looking further down the road, there were more of them than I thought. No one took notice of them as well, and some who tried to ask some of the passersby denied them swiftly, looking at them with disgust.


    "Tough crowd, aren''t they? They all seem too at the edge on a normal day," said Parkus.


    "What''s new? This is how people normally act around those who don''t have anything."


    "Ah, there you go again with your anger against aristocrats and people with money and power."


    Upon entering the inn, we came to the sight of a quiet business. Some people slept at the tables while a man wearing an apron over his shirt and pants scrubbed the counter clean, rubbing his finger on it until he was satisfied with the squeaking sound it had made. A child then came up to the counter asking him for a glass of water, placing his hand on the counter to reach out.


    "Get your filthy hands off the counter you damned begging rats! I don''t serve anything to those who can''t pay."


    The child retreated, terrified and turned away to run, but ran into Parkus, who assisted the child immediately.


    "Calm down, kid. I''m not here to hurt you. Here, get something decent to eat. I don''t think this place is for you," he whispered, giving five gold coins to the child, ruffling his head.


    The child looked at it with wonder, and then at Parkus, then ran out the door with a smile on his face.


    "Business seems a bit slow, doesn''t it?" starts Parkus, coming up to the counter, greeting the man who affixed a smile on his face at the snap of a finger.


    "Ah, c-customers! I''m sorry you had to see that little debacle. There''s always some who try to disturb the little peace we have here in this town. Have to keep the place clean you know? No one likes drinking in the morning so not a lot of people. Besides, it keeps the establishment clean to have them off. It''s a nightmare to scrub off spilled wine and beer every night. After all, this is about the only other place in this town that makes up enough noise to make it seem like we''re a town. The number of people here is a welcome sight though."


    "Right... Isn''t that something. I''ve heard so little of Licel during my travels but it seems like a nice enough town. Got anything interesting floating around?"


    The man held his chin and wondered. "Well, nothing to note of. It''s news that''s still around, but ever heard of the infamous cat burglar of Licel? It''s about the only other news that''s worth noting. You better be careful of your purses! If the thing eyes your pockets, you might even lose everything you own if you''re unlucky. Most people here are stuck since they don''t have any money after it''s been snatched. Pity, those ones."


    "I''ll keep that in mind. Say, I don''t suppose you have a room to rent, do you? My companion and I here are tired after going through theBarthierianborder out east. Almost got caught for some misunderstandings, but luckily the border guards were reasonable."


    "Ah, travelers. I''d say you''re taking a big risk traveling around these parts, especially around the Grove ofCalicel. No doubt you''ve heard of it."


    Parkus'' eyes narrow at the mention of the Grove. As far as he and I knew, not a lot of people had anything to say about the Grove since there wasn''t anything to talk about it. The place was off-limits to most people, and those that do enter, go at their own peril. The place has a protector that makes sure the balance of the Grove is kept. I don''t really know how that goes, but no one ever returns to tell the story of it.


    "Well, you see, there are these rumors that there''ve been strange noises coming from the Grove. No one knows what it is, but it''s loud and unnerving. Even if we are considerably far from the Grove, you hear the sounds at night, and it puts us on edge. Plus, it looks like it''s dying. The gods are angry, the crazy ones say. The entire thing is going gray and everything around it!"


    "How long has this been happening?" asked Parkus.


    "Not too long ago. Maybe about four days ago. No one had the galls to check, so we just ignored it for most the time and hope it''s nothing too terrible. But even with that, people are slowly leaving the town. Soon enough there won''t be anyone here for this place to be called a town."


    "We will remember to stay clear of it. Thanks for the warning."


    The man presented us with the keys and led us outside where another building stood. That was the inn itself, and the building we entered previously was a reception area separating the loud crowd from the sleeping tenants.


    As he left, he mentioned something more. "Oh, if your curiosity ever gets the best of you, then try heading to The village of Arum. It''s a bit north from here. Those loons know more about the Grove more than anyone else in the entire world. But all I can say is that they''re a bit crazy. I bet they know who''s making those sounds. Don''t take my word for it though," he laughed, disappearing back into the reception area.


    Parkus and I went into the room before we talked, throwing our belongings on the bed as we lay down on ours. The room was on the second floor and was simple, having a window with a nice view of the rest of the town heading northwards.


    "That barkeep sure knows a lot for someone who allegedly doesn''t know too much," said Parkus. "He mentioned the Village of Arum, too. He seems suspicious."


    "He seems like an ordinary guy to me. What did they tell you about Arum anyway?"


    "Not enough to know what we''re supposed to go there for. It was just mentioned briefly to be just a village on the outskirts of the Grove, nothing too important. It says that they''re kind of like self-proclaimed residents of the Grove."


    "We''ll have to see it for ourselves then. We can ask around if someone knows more about it, then we can buy what we need for the rest of the trip."


    "Good call. Let''s get it done before night falls."


    Parkus and I headed to the marketplace to ask around for information about the village of Arum, but no one seemed to know anything other than what the barkeep had already told us.Still, while we walked I felt as if there was someone staring at my back. I could never find that one who stood out from the crowd, even if there weren''t as many people to call a crowd.


    The marketplace was a busy place with people buying wares here and there. It wasn''t too crowded, but it still gave off that charm that every marketplace had. Stalls lined up, merchants with large carriages containing various goods, people selling things to people walking around, chasing them if needed. But there as well were those begging people for a little bit of what they can spare. They were ignored there too, but this time there was something more drastic.


    A child who seemed to be at the age of ten or twelve was running towards our direction carrying what seemed to be fruits. Two guards were chasing him and were hot on his trail.


    He slipped, releasing the goods in his hands. Immediately the guards surrounded him and took the child by the wrist, backhanding him.


    "You think you''ll get away with stealing?! I''ve seen you countless of times, kid! You''re going to get it this time!" the guard shouted, not minding what the populace around him thought. He brought the child up forcefully and prepared to slug him. The child struggled and turned away saying "h, let go of me! It''s not fair! WE''re hungry, but we don''t get anything to eat. Just let us have it!" But the guard ignored it and began to bring down his fist.


    I sped towards the guard and pulled his wrist away from the child. The look of bewilderment in the guard''s eyes was apparent, but he caught on eventually.


    "What are you doing? I''ll have you jailed for getting in my way!"


    "Let him go, I''ll pay for what he stole."


    "You don''t get to decide what happens here, kid. Now back off before you get it, too!"


    I was getting irritated. The people who couldn''t get a hint from the first word were the ones who made me aggravated the most. I tightened my grip on his wrists until he started to squirm and let go of the child''s hand. I thought I only applied a small amount of pressure on his wrist, but it seemed like I had broken it somewhat.


    "Argh, let go of me!" he cried. I did as he told. He retreated a few steps and clutched his wrists, cursing as he fell to his knees, grinding his teeth.


    I went to the stand and paid him for the lost goods, buying a few more to give to the child. I went up to him and gave him the bag.


    He looked at me strangely and hesitated. It reminded me that Parkus and I were just different even if I used the same approach as him. I was told at some point that my face just wouldn''t cut it, and making a decent enough smile would drive away anyone due to how horrifying it was, as they said.


    But, oddly enough he took it anyway and spoke. "T-thank you. Thank you so much!"


    But before he could walk away, the guards yelled out on timing as more of them appeared on the scene, surrounding us at every turn.


    "You''re not going anywhere. You two are coming with us whether you like it or not. You disobey the law, and you get what you deserve. Now stop there or we''ll be forced to use any means to put you down. This town doesn''t tolerate any misconduct!"The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    "Seems like we stirred the hornet''s nest pretty badly, didn''t we, Johann?" said Parkus. "Just don''t do anything hasty, alright? Force in these cases is always a last resort, but even with that, we don''t kill... unnecessarily." Parkus held the child close in front of him, looking around to make sure no one got too close.


    "I''m not as reckless as you make me sound," I replied. "I know that much. But we''ll have to knock them out if we want to get out at least. We''ve got someone to keep safe, too, keep that in mind."


    "I hear you."


    Just as I started thinking of a clear plan to escape, a thick cloud of smoke erupted from out of nowhere and enveloped everyone, depriving us of our sights. I could only see the silhouette of the child and Parkus, but aside from that, I couldn''t see anyone else.


    "I hear you''ve been asking around avidly about the Grove and Arum. Curious ones for travelers, aren''t you?" a voice behind me spoke. I immediately turned and found a figure standing behind us wearing a white cloak with a hood on. The voice was feminine, and so was the physique.


    "Come with me, you two, especially you, young one. You''ve caused these two a whole lot of trouble." She pulled the child and cradled him in her arms and ran. We followed, not knowing what we were getting into, but at that point, we didn''t have any other choice.


    We followed the mysterious woman through alleyways, turning on every end until we came to a place that was quiet but filled with people wearing tattered rags. There, a rickety old house stood, and an old woman sat on the front porch, waving at the cloaked woman who returned the gesture.


    "Don''t make any trouble for anyone anymore, alright, Fritz?" The child in her arms stood back down on the ground with the bag of fruit in hand, smiling at the cloaked woman.


    "Thanks,Carima! I knew you''d be there to help me out. Don''t worry, I won''t. See you!" he said, running, but returning to us. "Oh, and I won''t forget what you did for me. What''s your name? Mine''s Fritz?" he said, pointing at himself with a bright smile, looking to be the energetic type.


    "Huh? Oh, my name is Parkus. His name is Johann."


    "Alright, if you ever come back to this place, you can depend on me! I''ll repay you somehow. Thanks, Johann, Parkus!" And off he goes, disappearing into the house, calling for someone.


    "Those children, they''re rather energetic and off the leash. Now, I think you''ve already heard my name from little Fritz, but I''ll introduce myself again anyway. My name isCarima. I''ll be straightforward with you. I want to know why you two are asking around about the Grove and Arum." She removed her hood revealing a lightly pale face with pointed ears and sapphire colored eyes. her hair was long and golden, an ornate headband sat on the top of her head. She had a sort of stoic look to her, but she wasn''t devoid of emotions it looked like.


    "We''re just going to have a bit of a look around. We''re traveling, so might as well add that to the bucket list, right?" said Parkus, nudging me from the side.


    "I don''t even need to see through that transparent lie using my abilities. Confess already, you might as well. I already know, I just want to hear it from your mouths."


    "What do you want us to say? I''ve already told you that we''re just travelers who''ve come here from out of the country," insisted Parkus.


    "If you''re going to be like that, then be that way. I don''t suppose you''ll mind losing your only lead about The Grove and Arum." She said, walking away slowly, holding her arms, expecting us to say something.


    I took a step forward and stopped her. "We''re there to stop the Kaiser from stealing something from the Grove. I don''t exactly know what it is, but we''re not there to take it either. We''re there to put a stop to them."


    "Ah, finally, some honesty. You should learn something from this one," she said, looking at Parkus, who sighed in defeat, looking at me skeptically. "I''ll give you the information you desire under the condition that you cooperate with me. The two of you don''t seem to have any bad intentions, and you two are the only ones who''ve ever given notice to the poverty struck. That I must commend you on. More importantly, you look capable at least, so that means you''ll be able to help."


    "Help? What do you mean?" I asked.


    "To enter the Grove. It''s simple. I go there with you, and you protect me from any form of harm. You''re there for the Kaiser''s lackeys, and I''m there for my own intentions. I think that our interests align in the same place, doesn''t it?"


    "I want to know why you''d need help in the first place," I spoke up. "But more importantly, just who are you?"


    "Quite the interrogator, aren''t you? Calm down, just know that I''m someone who can help you. Now let''s not waste time, shall we? Every second wasted means that our chances of ridding this world of a near-godly threat will be nonexistent."


    I didn''t pry further into what she said since she''ll most likely swerve the question, so we simply followed her as she led us. The questions constantly piled up, and the feeling in my gut spelled something bad just waiting over the horizon.


    "Hey Johann, I don''t like that last part of what she said. Near-godly, right? Doesn''t seem too suspicious," whispered Parkus as we followed Carima.


    "It''s better than not having any leads. I''d rather not waste time either with finding something that doesn''t exist in this town."


    "If you say so. But all I''m saying is that it feels like one of those things again. Like the ones whenever I''m with you, there''s always something strange and dangerous happening. Sometimes I question whether you''re attracting all of those problems on purpose, or if they all just make their way to you."


    "Don''t ask me. I have no idea what you''re talking about."


    "Alright, let me jog your memory a bit. That time we explored what we thought was a normal dungeon, but turned out to be a monster. Think about it, an entire dungeon! And had to go down a hundred floors killing every dangerous thing I thought never existed in the first place because that''s the only way out. We almost died on that one, not just one time, but more than I could count. And we just had to go get a kid''s dog for crying out loud!"


    "That was just a bad coincidence. Even I didn''t expect things to go that bad."


    "Oh, bad doesn''t even explain it. How about when we had to fly on some oversized birds and go fighting a Thunderbird above the clouds that''s as large as a castle? Remember how I almost fell to my death and got zapped more times than I could count?"


    "I saved you, didn''t I? And we''re alive. That''s what counts."


    "That''s not the point! The mission was to deliver a letter for goodness sake. How do you even get from there, to there?! Sigh, I guess it doesn''t matter then. Third time''s a charm. I swear, if I survive another life-threatening mission with you in it, I''m immortal, and you''re a natural cause of danger."


    "Whatever you say. You''re overthinking it too much, Parkus. You should be more confident even if stuff like that happens."


    "I''ll keep that in mind... if I live after this."


    As we walked, I noticed that Carima was listening in and gave a small laugh. I didn''t know whether it was directed at Parkus, who was overreacting, or at someone else. But I couldn''t help but look at her ears and be reminded of something rather important.


    We were made to pack up and go back on the road towards the village of Arum. She rode with me on my horse, her body facing one side. Within a few moments, we arrived a few distance away from the village of Arum. And from the stories that we were told, it didn''t look as terrifying as people made it up to be. Of course, there was a wooden gate and walls going around the village, and decently armed people standing by its entrance.


    The Grove sat in the near distance, a few ways away from the village but not as far. The surrounding area was not green as one would suspect from a Grove. The entire color of it was grey, and so was the area around it. It seemed as if the life from it was snuffed or siphoned.


    "I don''t remember the Grove looking like that," said Parkus.


    "It didn''t always look like that," saidCarima. "You see-" before she could explain she was interrupted.


    A bell rang, and soon enough people lined up on top of the barricades holding bows with arrows drawn and ready to be fired. The ones by the entrance multiplied as more appeared from inside, and they drew their wooden shields, using their spears and making a defensive line before us. Another man came from the entrance wearing a dignified uniform for a soldier; a sword hanging by his waist. He also had golden hair, but shorter. His ears were similar toCarima''s, and I even got the sense of resemblance from the two of them. Suddenly, things started getting clearer.


    "Calm down,Carce, it''s me. Ibroughtnew volunteers," saidCarima, jumping off from the horse.


    The man namedCarceraised his hands, in turn, the armed soldiers retreated into the safety of their walls, a few sticking by for insurance.


    "We''re losing precious time,Carima. I told you, we can do this by ourselves. We don''t need to wait for more people. We''re not like this, sacrificing others for our own ends."Carcecame up to Carima and chastised her.


    "We''re going to need as much help as we can get,Carce. These two looked like our best bet, and I think I''m a bit convinced. Besides, we''ve already asked most of the outsiders for help, and though some of them didn''t make it, we got to find out more about what we''re facing."


    "You''re making it sound like we''re using the mortals as sacrifices."


    "It''s more than that. We''ve lost our own as well. The situation has become too dire to ignore, so we have to take every chance we get before it gets too out of hand."


    As the conversation went back and forth, Parkus dismounted and came up to them, interrupting the two. "Mind if I just ask what this conversation is about? I think it concerns us from what I''ve heard, and I think we''d be more than willing to offer our services for a bit of help."


    Carcelooked at Parkus strictly and observed him for a while with his sharp, discerning eyes until he moved back to Carima and turned around.


    "Fine, we''ll continue this inside. Bring them with you to the hall,Carima," saidCarceas he disappeared inside the village.


    "Don''t think too badly of him for the lack of a better reception. He''s just really cautious to a fault. But, welcome to the village of Arum. I''m sure you have a lot of questions, but we''ll answer them as best as we can inside. It''s much safer there."


    We followedCarimainside introducing us to the local populace.


    The village itself was larger on the inside. The ones who came and met us outside stood at attention where a man stood in front of them and spoke. There were ample housing as well, a wide place for children to run and play, a place for the adults to come together and converse, it was that kind of village that functioned on its own, the rest of its capabilities only hidden from what I had already seen.


    We were led to a large house with two flowing banners hanging on either side of it. The crest consisted of a being with the body of a horse but with a torso of a human''s, having a head with large antlers. The figure held a bow forward with one hand.


    "I don''t recognize the insignia, but the mark seems a bit familiar. Ring any bells for you, Johann?"


    "I think I have an idea, but I''d rather not jump into conclusions right away. It seems like we''ll find out soon enough though."


    We entered the large house withCarima, and there we came to the scene of a gathering.Carce, the dignified one stood in the center, overlooking what seemed to be a map on a table. Along with him were a few others that wore an impressive looking set of armor.


    Carceimmediately noticed us and directed the attention of the others towards us.


    "Now that you''re here, explain why you''ve come looking for the Grove. Make it brief. Time is not on anyone''s side. Oh, and if you''re thinking of lying, then don''t. You''ll be ushered out of here without reserve." He remained standing, looking at us intensely.


    "We''re here to make sure that the Kaiser doesn''t do anything with the Grove. We were given a mission to secure the place hinting that there was something that they would eventually seek there."


    "The Kaiser, you say..." mutteredCarce, holding his chin in deep thought.


    "Remember the ones that came in the Grove a few days ago?" enlightened Carima. "The dangerous ones wearing the intimidating, dark uniforms. I believe they were with the Kaiser."


    "Those ones... I see. So you are chasing those lot to make sure that they do not take anything that the Kaiser does not want them to take? Hmph, those were formidable enemies. Unfortunately, we took enough damage from them to make us retreat. It cost us time and manpower. We didn''t have a choice but to allow them to waltz in."


    "Then they''re inside now?!" asked Parkus in surprise. "Then we have to get in the Grove and chase them down! Whatever they''re after, we''re going to stop them, otherwise, more people will suffer in the long run."


    "What do you think they''re after?" askedCarce, narrowing his eyes at us.


    "The soul of a demon?"


    There was a silence in the room filled with tension. No one spoke for a while untilCarimabroke it.


    "There''s no use keeping it to ourselves,Carce," said Carima, cutting in. "You''re right about that. It''s a demon''s soul. But there''s a certain circumstance that you haven''t heard of yet, I assume. The soul of that demon has been awakened and it''s plaguing the Grove. You noticed that the Grove was grey, and so was the area around it, right? Well, it was a result of the demon waking up. Something disturbed it and woke the demon, causing mass hysteria in the domain of its residents. The protector of the Grove was immediately alarmed, but a demon is no simple adversary that anyone can defeat. It simply supernatural in this world of yours, but with our understanding, it isn''t that supernatural."


    "The battle that ensued between the Demon and the Grove protector was short-lived. Knowing its strength," saidCarce, taking over. "The Grove protector, our patron,Calicelas you know him, used a part of his life force to seal the Grove and all the inhabitants of it, preventing the Demon from leaving and causing more havoc to the land. But we''ve figured out that alone wasn''t enough to seal the Demon. It was one who possessed intelligence. It started corrupting the Grove, taking the massive energy it possessed and used it to power itself. The only thing we''re worried about is why it hasn''t escaped yet. I assume that it''s taking everything that it can get, enough to be more than just a simple threat."


    Carcewalked around the table and in front of us. "Now, having learned that and the gravity of the situation, what can the two of you hope to do against it? Not even counting the demon, which I already am skeptical about. You still have the threat of those men of the Kaiser you speak of. They were indeed strong, I can vouch. Do you have the strength necessary to stand by your words?"


    "Sure we are. I''d say we''re more than enough to face those guys. After all, we can''t doubt the people for choosing us. They believe in us and in what we can do, so we might as well live up to their expectations, right?" said Parkus casually.


    "Very well, it''s your choice. You may join us, but I am leading this operation. Everything that will happen must be coordinated and used effectively. If we mess up now, the rest of the world pays for it in the long run. The world isn''t ready for a threat such as this, but we still have a chance to turn it around."


    "Wait, aren''tthereothers who can help us out? If it really is a demon, then won''t you need the rest of the world to help out?"


    "I''d rather avoid mass hysteria caused by the general public. The Kayrusians will most likely take the blame for something that we did not cause. Besides, there''s little time to ask for help. We''ve been reckless to leave that cursed artifact there. I always knew it would bring danger to us, and now, we pay the price for that. I will bring a resolution to this. We have a pride as Kayrusians to live up to. Disgracing them by losing to one mere demon is nothing but a life of atonement and humiliation."


    "Hold on, you''re a Kayrus?" asked Parkus. "That ancient race that''s been hiding out in the forests and groves?"


    "Not hiding out, protecting them. Those are part of a sacred past we need to keep as is, away from the hands of you humans who desecrate it and transform it into a wasteland. And besides, I thought the pointed ears were a dead giveaway. I''m starting to doubt the human way of thinking."


    "Ah, well, I didn''t remember until now. Anyway, how are you planning on defeating a demon then? More importantly, how did a demon even get to the Grove in the first place?" Parkus continued.


    "I will explain most of that later after I''ve organized a few things. For now, you will have to wait."


    "Awfully vague as per the usual."


    "It''s going to take a while to explain most of them, so why don''t I take over that and ease the burden?" Carima came up and stood by the door, gesturing for us to follow. "Let''s take it to my abode for now. I''ll tell you as much as I can from there."

 Chapter 8: Allude to Bad Tidings

    Kayrus, an ancient race that has lived for centuries. They are those who carry the knowledge of mana and its existence. They are those who understand it well, and with it, they have no known equal besides those who shift the natural boundaries of life and death.


    The only distinction between them and a normal human being are their pointed ears and golden hair, descendants of those from the heavens above. In the race, there are those who are given a special ceremony to be the link between them and their ancestors. They are the oracles, those who are imbued with a special kind of mana coursing through their veins. They are born bearing that path and grow to become the leaders of their respective territories.


    "So you know a bit about us, don''t you?" said Carima as she stirred the pan containing meat and other ingredients over a hearth.


    "Not enough, apparently. I only pieced together what I know from the places I''ve been through. There wasn''t anything specific about them, only fragments. I never thought I''d be meeting one in person though. I was told that they kept to themselves and were hostile against trespassers."


    "Well, those are true. But we are not hostile without reason. We see and feel a person''s intentions naturally. Whether they pose any threat to us or not is visible through our sights. That''s just usually obvious at times. If they do not pose a threat, then we ask them to leave without harm, but if they do, then we try to... persuade them and show that our place is not for those who are impure."


    "I see. Then what about this other thing I heard about Kayrusians not being allowed to leave the place they lived in?"


    "So you''ve heard of that as well. Nothing but more rumors. We''re not bound to the wilderness. We can choose whether we want to leave or not. I assume that those rumors came to be just because we would not be seen away from them. But truth be told, some would rather not leave their homes. You see, humans aren''t the most friendly sort."


    "I can''t deny that, but, what were you doing in Licel, the town? Seeing as there''s something terrible happening to your home, I don''t think it''s all about wandering and helping anyone you see, isn''t it?"


    "You catch on quite well." She paused and moved on to cutting vegetables as the pot simmered with the scent of stewed meat. "I was thinking that there could be someone that can help us remedy the problem, even if just significantly. I couldn''t go far, but I had to give it a try. But unfortunately, I was rather disappointed with what I saw. The town is filled with disdain and imbalance that I was just about to leave. Then I caught a glimpse of you two and thought that you might be the ones to help us."


    "Thanks, I guess. But let''s talk about what''s been bothering me for a while now. How did a demon exactly come to life in the Grove."


    She poured all the vegetables she sliced onto the pot and sat down, looking me sternly in the eye with her hands clasped together. "Let''s start from where I think it all began. I was there, you see. It wasn''t that large of a community, but I assume many others saw it. A mysterious person whointroduced himself as a Kayrus brought an artifact to the Grove one day asking that it''d be kept here and purified by the orders of the other protectors and keepers. Lord Calicel was skeptical about it but agreed, even going as far as to welcome the stranger into the Grove. What was strange was that, no matter how hard I tried to look into the person''s intentions to discern the truth, I couldn''t see anything. There was absolutely no trace of intention from him, which was thought to be impossible since everyone had a certain intention. Certainly, our Lord knew about it, but no one knew what was on his mind at the time."


    "How long ago was this?"


    "It must be a week or so on your calendar. It happened even before we could realize it. The happenstance was also a large coincidence. At a week''s time, we were to have the ritual of the Oracle, a rite where we place the responsibilities of the sacred to the chosen. It was someone I knew quite well... I don''t know if she''s safe or not, but I know that Lord Calicel protected her from the outburst."


    "Why do you think the ceremony has anything to do with it?"


    "The ritual is an event where all the natural energies in the Grove gather so that they can live in harmony inside the Oracle. The Oracle, in turn, will be like the Grove itself, an embodiment of it. The artifact that the mysterious Kayrus left us was stored in Lord Calicel''s chambers in the very middle of the Grove under a sacred tree, but that''s where it all started. The ceremony finished, then at that very moment, the Oracle grew weak, and the sacred tree pulsated and imploded from the inside. Before anyone realized, the events we have already told you happened. Lord Calicel evacuated those who could and sealed the Demon before it could do any harm to us. And it''s as you have heard."


    "And now that all that''s happened, this Lord Calicel failed in sealing the demon, and now the demon is eating up every bit of energy it can get."


    "As far as we know, yes."


    "And Carce? Where does he fit into all of this?"


    "He is one of the captains safeguarding the Grove. He was prepared for anything wrong that could happen to the ritual. They thought he was skeptical since there was nothing that could possibly happen, but they were the ones who were unprepared. Carce immediately ordered his people to act and get as many people out, but they were made to leave themselves before they could get devoured by the miasma."


    "So what happens next is that you, Carce, and all the remaining Kayrusians that managed to escape are planning to do something about the Demon, or return the Grove back to its former state."


    "Yes, that''s the plan."


    "How is that supposed to happen? We''ve never dealt with anything like this before, but I think the Kayrusians have something up their sleeves to handle this. You all seem so confident that it''ll all be right in the end since you''re not making a big deal about it... or is it all just because of some pride and negligence of blame?"


    "You can interpret it to be as horrible as that, but we do have a means to an end. Carce himself will be the one doing the explanations since he knows more about it than I do."


    With strange timing, Parkus entered the room and started yawning. "Is the food ready yet?" he asked with a slurred tone. He sat on one of the chairs and started looking up at the ceiling.


    "Calmed down yet?" I asked.


    "Yeah... I have. It''s just taking a while for everything to set in. It''s happening for the third time, I just can hardly take it in without thinking that I''m being toyed with. I feel like the main character of some fantasy book."


    "That''s quite eerie," said Carima. "You might not even know it, but you might be. There are forces out there that are rather mysterious that it''s beyond normal understanding," she laughed, standing to take care of the food.


    Parkus slumped on the table in defeat once more.


    "I''ll just get some fresh air, Carima." I stood up and headed for the door where I was greeted by a faint wind. I needed a bit of time to think this through as well. Though I''m not like Parkus who was riled up and panicking about it passionately, I was concerned at how it''ll turn out. Would everything I''ve learned so far be enough for something like this? Testing that question against a wall each time leads to more and more chances of me not getting an answer, but part of me wants to test my luck just a bit further.


    Night had taken over. The stars above the clear sky painted itself on a canvas. The village of Arum was quiet after the initial buzz we made over our arrival. The ones who were Kayrusians were cautious of us save for the local residents of Arum, but after Carima had explained, things seemed to calm down.


    The houses had lights coming from the blinds of the windows, and soldiers carrying torches made their rounds by the houses and the walls. There was no sound to disturb the silence and so I wandered the village to see the extent of it.


    There were various facilities like a small forge, small shops, and then one peculiar house in the very end of the village. Decorated with banners and a small garden by its front, It had ample space separating it from the rest of the other houses and carried with it a peculiar air that was suffocating and immense. I felt my heart throb and echo at the sight of the house as a transparent force began appearing from it.


    I saw a figure of what seemed to be a child that glowed brightly. He played in front of the porch of the house with a smile on his face, flailing his legs playfully staring at the sky until he looked at me. Then the smile disappeared and my heart sank.


    I took a step back and tried to turn around until I lost control of my entire body and started feeling weak. Myvoice vanished as well, but air still passed through normally. I looked around me and found nothing but darkness as if I had been separated from the rest of the world. My eyes were forcefully taken back to the sight of the house where the child was. My sight was beginning to blur and my eyes were losing their ability to see. A ringing pitch resounded in my ears and hounded me into submission.


    I was brought to my knees. my hands and arms were the only forms of support I had left that prevented me from being crushed to the ground. I thought I was strong, but there was a force that I couldn''t see which was making light work of me. Against it, I was completely powerless.


    "You there, how can you see me? As far as I knew, I didn''t give anyone permission to set eyes on me. But you, explain, now..."


    His words reverberated throughout my entire body like an earthquake. My ears felt like a high pitch of noise was being burst into it mercilessly, enough to make me lose my mind, but for some reason, I retained consciousness by a hair''s breadth. The ordeal was made to make me feel the pain but nothing more beyond it.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    "This is what I don''t like about inferior creations. Answer me, now. Or I let go of the only thing separating pain and endurance from you. You''ll die the instant I return things to normal again. You won''t even feel the pain of death. You will simply die swiftly without anyone finding out how. Last chance. I''m pretty impatient, and you''re wasting my eternity."


    I mustered the strength to speak but surprisingly the words came out, unbarred.


    "Argh! I don''t know! Who are you, no, what are you?!" I shouted, struggling to regain any sort of energy to move my body.


    "Didn''t even answer my question... I knew you were stupid. One question at a time, I''m getting annoyed. And don''t even struggle, it''s a waste. You can wriggle like a worm forever if you want, but you''re not getting away without me saying so."


    His eyes were as bright as the moon''s that shone up above. Though a child was in front of me, there was something much more behind the disguise. For the first time in a long while, I feared death.I feared what was in front of me for I couldn''t understand it.


    "Ahahaha! Look at your pathetic face! You look so terrified," he laughed hysterically. "The face you pawns always make when death''s staring you in the eye never ceases to entertain me. I guess that''s one of the only good reasons to keep you. It''s the first time since eternity since someone last saw me, so I thought about playing a little joke on you. Pretty cool, isn''t it?"


    "..."


    "Sigh, what''s that pathetic look for? You''re no fun. You wouldn''t understand what I find amusing, lowly cretin. It''s more than you can fathom. But you''re pretty stubborn, aren''t you? I wanted you to keep yelling and writhing on the ground but you just took it like a pile of dirt. I hate people like you. Wannabe heroes are irritating, it makes me want to erase them all at once," he vented, stomping the ground lightly, cracking it enough to affect the houses around it.


    "Wait, what are you doing? You''re going to harm other people!"


    "You don''t think I know that? Sigh, people that don''t think before they say anything are also irritating. I separated this place from reality so it won''t be affected by anything I do. If it was connected to the real world, then this little village would have been destroyed along with the entire filth you humans call a country." Another sigh escaped him as he snapped his finger, returning the energy to my body instantly.


    Groggily, I stood up and got to take a better look at the kid. He wore clothing that looked like it was meant for someone wealthy: pants and a shirt with suspenders attached. For his small frame, it fit him rather well. His hair was neatly combed back and didn''t match the attitude he had.


    "Oh, and don''t try running away or asking for help," he continued. "I don''t like petty beings, so just stay there or you''ll implode into a thousand pieces." He trotted back to the front porch of the house, laying his back on it, swinging one leg on the side. "I am curious about you, however. You don''t seem like anyone special. You''re normal as everyone else, yet you''re special."


    "Special how?"


    "You can see me."


    "And that''s special because?"


    "You''re not supposed to."


    "Wait, so are you a vengeful ghost or something?"


    "Pfft, hahaha! You''re amusing, you know that? You''re so oblivious and stupid that it''s hurting my stomach, hahaha, make it stop, make it stop! I''ll keep laughing for all eternity at this rate!" he calmed down after a few seconds, wiping away a tear from his eye and settling back down on the porch. "Yeah, sure I''m a ghost. I''m haunting this house," he smiled mischievously.


    "Then what else do you want from me? How can you even do the things you did to me?" I asked, coming up to him, stretching my aching body. He glanced at me as if I had said something distasteful, so I braced my body for another ordeal of what I already experienced earlier, covering my front with my arms and getting ready for what''s to come. But it never did. He simply turned away with a childish pout.


    "... No, nothing, you''re boring. I don''t want to play with you anymore..." he turned and seemed to be in deep thought. "Oh, I know! Give me your hand. I''ll see what father has planned out for you."


    "Father... who are you talking about?"


    "Nevermind that, just give me your hand already! Jeez, always making me repeat myself, it''s pathetic. You have two ears for crying out loud," he muttered impatiently.


    I stretched out my hand to calm the impatience behind his words. I didn''t know what to expect, but at this point, what else is there? Being cautious wouldn''t help me anymore, so I didn''t overthink and just followed through.


    After touching my hands for what seemed to be a split second after closing his eyes, he opened them and furrowed his brows. He closed his eyes again and did the same process, opening his eyes to a smile from cheek to cheek, as if something amusing had come to mind.


    "Heh, you''re interesting... I didn''t know you were worth that much, but I guess you got the short end of the stick, didn''t you? But looking at you, I don''t think you''re up for it. I think you''ll die soon enough."


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Nothing that''ll make sense to you. It''ll get annoying if I tell you anything, then you''ll make me repeat myself, and that''s boring. What irritates me the most are the persistent ones. Now get lost, you''re ruining the peace of this... ghost''s abode. Don''t make me haunt you, it''s not the best of experiences, I''ll tell you that much. A ghost has a lot more scary powers than you think, hehe."


    He placed a hand on my chest and that alone made my entire body ebb backward. I was pushed far away from the house when the force behind his hands felt like a mere shove. Before I knew it, I was sitting on the ground looking at the house from a distance. And oddly enough, it had no sign of the playful child anywhere on its front porch.


    I stood, but my mind and body didn''t want to move towards it again, even when I sort of forced the thought out of curiosity. I ran back to Carima''s full of questions, entering the peaceful house with Parkus and Carima sharing a meal quietly. They looked at me dumbfoundedly and asked.


    "What''s wrong, Johann? You look like you''ve just seen a ghost," said Parkus.


    "I think I might just have."


    "What are you on about? Here, why don''t you sit down with us and have a bite? It might just be your stomach."


    I took a seat but still felt uneasy.


    "No, I''m sure that it''s not it. Hey, Carima, are there ghosts in this village somewhere?"


    "Ghosts? Not that I know of. What''s wrong? There''s something quite off about you. I might just be feeling a bit tired, but you seem surrounded by something quite unusual."


    "Unusual? How can you say so, Carima?"


    "The eye of us Kayrusians have a certain quality to see a special person''s aura and any form of energy surrounding them, remember? I thought for a second that you were lightly veiled in something even I am not certain of, but it''s disappeared. But why the sudden question, Johann? Did you really find a ghost in this village?"


    "There''s only one explanation. Could you come with me? I''ll show you where it is. I don''t think I can feel at east until this is clarified."


    With that, the three of us went out. I led the two to the house where I met the ghost child and explained everything that took place there. I was met with a skeptical look from Parkus, but a curious one from Carima.


    "Are you sure that this is the place?" she confirmed.


    "I am. But I can''t see the... ghost anymore..."


    "Are you a kid, Johann? You shouldn''t be terrified of ghosts anymore. What is this house anyway, Carima? It looks pretty normal for anything to be living in there as Johann says. But I guess it stands out more than the other houses."


    "This is a shrine we erected for the Gods. It serves as a connection, albeit just a one-sided connection for people to give them their faith. There isn''t a specific God since it would be quite a taboo to worship one God alone. I do not know whether you carry such beliefs, but the gods prefer being worshipped as one in the same, just to that no one God gains more power than the other, and so that they are always at equilibrium."


    "So you''re saying that Johann saw a God? Hmm, you know, with all the stuff we''ve been through, and maybe just him alone, I wouldn''t be surprised if that''s what pops up next."


    "It''s not impossible, but the chances are very little to nonexistent. No normal person can be allowed to see a God, let alone converse with them. There haven''t been any known records of them being in contact with anyone, as far as the I have known at least. But it''s inconceivable."


    "Then it must have been a ghost then? If it isn''t anything, then it must have been a real kid," continued Parkus.


    "... Maybe so. But I said that the chances are close to nonexistent. There''s still that fine line of whether it may have been true or a simple mistake. It is said that anyone who manages to get in contact with a God will meet a terrible fate for they will be like a toy for them to play with. It''s not anything a normal person would want. If you get dragged into their world, there''s no living a normal and simple life. You will be destined for misfortune until the day you die."


    "Isn''t that a morbid thought."


    "It''s only a passage I remember in our archives, Parkus. Nothing more than what''s been recorded. After all, no one has ever known anyone capable of dealing with the gods other than the oracles and other links, but that''s another matter entirely."


    "Well, Johann and I are misfortunate enough already to be dealing with the damned Kaiser and all the stuff he manages to put everyone else through. I don''t see anything different, so whether it''s true or not won''t seem to make a difference, Isn''t that right, Johann?"


    "I guess you''re right, in a sense."


    "Well, there''s no use in overthinking this situation. I''ll consult Carce about it, but I think it would be best if we focus on the current situation before anything else."


    "Right. Let''s get some rest then, Johann."


    "I will wake the two of you up early tomorrow to discuss the plan. We move right after, so please prepare yourselves."


    Parkus and I retired for the night, leaving whatever worries left in my mind for tomorrow. But I knew that it was something that would affect me sooner or later. Something always has, and it''s never a pleasant thing. I''ve dealt with them before, those kinds of scenarios. But I can never seem to get used to them. The scope of things that happen to me and those around me, I feel as if they aren''t by coincidence alone.


    "So you''re telling me that one of your guests saw a God near the shrine?" confirmed Carce with a clear skeptical look on his face. It might not even be of amusement, but it seemed like he entertained the thought just for a change of pace. The workload he carried and the responsibility of overseeing the operation''s success was putting a clear strain on him.


    "I can only assume. The proof is what I saw with my own eyes for a split second. It was the essence of something that isn''t supposed to be here, nor is it familiar to me. And if there were spirits around the village, we would know. Our eyes could have seen them, but there was no trace of them."


    "And to think that this happened at the shrine. It makes too much sense to ignore, but I just can''t give too much attention to it right now. As things are, we''re facing a grave crisis. A demon''s about to drain the grove dry and use its power to plunge the rest of the world to destruction. That is the true nature of a demon, at least a lesser one."


    "We don''t necessarily have to worry about it. I simply brought it up since it might pique your interest. He might be someone that can change everything, like what has been alluded by Lord Calicel."


    "Lord Calicel rambles about many things. He''s often played with the idea of a world-ending phenomenon and many other mysterious happenstances, but none of them have come true. I do not doubt his sanity, only the gravity of his words."


    "He is still part of alarger picture. We are of a Race higher than the mortals. If anything, we have a closer connection to the Gods than they do. But for some reason, the Gods seem to favor the unfortunate."


    "Unfortunate they are indeed. But we are in the same situation, only we won''t be needed any sort of divine intervention. Get some rest. We''re departing tomorrow. I hope you''re right about your two volunteers. I don''t want to lose any more of our people and waste some time on the same day. I don''t care if any one of them had been touched by a God or not, but I want every person on board to be of use to our efforts. I don''t expect much since they are mere mortals, but we have no other options."


    "Alright, I understand. Oh, and don''t stay up too long thinking about this. It''ll only affect you more. Don''t worry, everything will return to normal soon enough. We just have to follow through what you''ve laid out. Have faith in yourself, and in her."


    Carima left Carce''s study and abode, walking through the village at night thinking and musing by herself.


    "Just mere mortals, are they?" she shrugged. "Truth be told I might be more skeptical than Carce about the entire thing, but there''s something about him that I can''t shrug off easily. Well, if anything, I only need to keep living and avoid death to find that out. If he dies normally or by battle without making any sort of miracle, then there''s nothing about him after all. Our lifespans can last that much and beyond, so I will see if anything were to happen... Sigh, listen to me talking to myself. I must be going insane."

 Chapter 9: Impeded by Relentless Loyalty

    We got up early in the morning to prepare. Parkus and I had been anticipating something like this to happen, but never of thescalewe were seeing now. The people of the village came and saw off the preparations with great anxiety as they too knew what was happening with the grove. However, they did not let fear consume them, so they placed every bit of their trust into the success of the mission.


    Inside the village walls were Kayrusians also equipping and preparing themselves with arms and bags of provisions. There about twenty or so that I could count, excludingCarimaandCarce, who had yet to arrive.


    Everything had been explained before since the aforementioned leader of the entire mission briefed us and retreated back into his study to get some things ready for departure. A few seconds later the two of them came out along with the other few who were to lead about three to five men depending on each one of their tasks and capabilities. Naturally, we were made to be in a group consisting of Carima,Carce, Parkus and myself. The rest were subdivided accordingly with their own objectives, something that was kept from us.


    We traveled on foot, taking roughly about fifteen minutes to arrive at the foot of the Grove, a place just a few ways away from where the greenery was divided by the blight; a sign that the land was being consumed by the demon further inside the Grove. It couldn''t be called a Grove anymore by the way it looked. If anything, it looked haunted. You couldn''t see far inside even though the sun was up, yet there was a thick purple smog blocking every sort of vision that dared pierce through it.


    Looking at it, it was a magnificent sight despite its gray complexion. There was a wretched feeling in the air that simply drove me away from it. The place set off all kinds of warnings in my head of not going, but with the countless of timesthat I had ignored the warnings, I thought another hint of ignorance wouldn''t make a difference. I always seemed to get drawn into these kinds of messes anyway.


    Carcestopped everyone and confirmed everything that they had to do group by group. He made them position themselves in different places in front of the Grove until it was our turn.


    "Listen closely to my instructions. This is a dangerous place not just because of the lethal miasma, but even the residents of the Grove have turned hostile. If we are truly unlucky, we may even encounter some of the impressive ones, but do not let that deter you. It''ll be the four of us in this group, and in the case that every other group falls, one must be ensured to succeed, no matter what."


    Carcethen faced the Grove''s entrance and nodded at Carima. The two of them stretched their hands out to the Grove and began speaking in a soft voice which created a gentle glowing light that veiled them. Words sprang from thin air and dissipated as they were spoken. Remembering what we had read, this was an ancient sort of ritual by the Kayrusians. But since we didn''t know a lot about them at the time, we didn''t tell what they were for until the thick miasma in front of us started thinning out, liberating the path that we are supposed to take inside.


    "Come, it''s time to start the mission," saidCarce.


    The four of us bolted into a run, followingCarcewho, while running, created an orb made of light to guide the way. Carima did the same thing, casting one behind us so that the roads would be cleared.


    "Try not to lose sight of us, Johann, Parkus. It will take a while before we reach the very heart of the Grove, but keep in mind al that I have told you. There might even be something that I have no knowledge of, but I trust that you two can handle yourselves."


    "Don''t sweat it. This shouldn''t be too much of a problem. Heck, if it gets worse, you can even depend on us to make things a bit lighter on your end of the load," boasted Parkus with a cheeky smile.


    "I will keep the offer in mind," chuckled Carima.


    It felt heavy. Not only did it make my head spin, it felt like I was carrying a heavy weight on my shoulders, yet there wasn''t anything there. It was getting hard to move, and while moving, I noticed that the miasma that was made to stand aside was slowly creeping back to the road like tendrils from the ocean, returning to its former state.


    "Don''t let up. If you''re feeling sluggish, it''s because of the miasma. We need to make decent ground before we set up a place where the miasma can''t reach us, for a while at least. If I remember, a checkpoint should be close by. We can start from there," commandedCarce, looking over the unpaved road.


    As we ran, I felt the cold chill of eyes boring holes onto us. There were red gleams of light coming in from the deep darkness of the grove. A soft growling noise or a bloodcurdling roar, those were what we could hear but ignored


    And within a few more seconds of running, there stood a wide space where the trees didn''t grow. A stone pedestal wrapped in dead vines sat in the center glowing with a faint light.


    "This is the place. Let me set up the barrier before we continue."


    Carcestood in front of the pedestal and placed his hand on it, chanting softly. The glow on the pedestal started gaining life, and for a second I felt the weight on my shoulders lift ever so slightly, but it was still there, fluctuating.


    Suddenly, deformed animals came from the shadows in the form of monsters. Those beings that were supposed to be pure were changed by the miasma, causing them to mutate and lose their minds. All they sought was blood and flesh.


    "This is your chance to prove yourselves toCarce. He can''t do anything to defend himself while he is erecting the barrier, and disrupting the chant resets the process, so it''s up to the three of us to make sure that he succeeds. Fails, and that''ll be it for the four of us. The miasma will slowly consume us, then the rest of the residents in this grove, understand?"


    "Way to put it bluntly, not that I mind. It helps to be straightforward with things. It makes you cope with it faster than it would if you hold back things and tell someone gradually. But don''t worry about anything. Just protectCarce. Johann and I have this under wraps, isn''t that right?"


    "More or less," I replied. "There''s no skipping out of this one anymore. If I go down here, someone much more horrible than a demon might just bring me back to life only to kill me again. I''d rather avoid that."


    "Oh, talking about her again, aren''t you? She can be pretty terrifying if you get on her nerves," said Parkus in jest.


    "You can say that again."


    "You two must be quite confident to be talking so casually to each other. They''re coming out in droves, so this might be quite challenging evenwithme in addition," said Carima, eyeing her surroundings casually.


    I looked around us to feel the surroundings and the terrain, the number of enemies appearing and their profiles, taking each of their potential weaknesses into consideration with the split-second amount of time I have to process it in my head. In grave situations, you had only that much to think, even less when you''re on the move. I''ve been molded to keep calm in these situations and assess them accordingly, same goes with Parkus, but I just don''t know to what extent.


    "Leave this side to me, Parkus. You take the ones behind us."


    "Got it," he smirked. "I see you''re feeling it again aren''t you? With those eyes, I can tell you''re in the zone." He moved back and faced the ones behind me.


    "Carima, take care of the ones that pass by Parkus and me after two seconds... no, make that three. Don''t bother confronting any of them until that time limit has passed, no matter how close they get."


    "Hmm, I understand, but are you sure you won''t need any help up front?" she asked.


    "Don''t worry, when Johann gets serious, he someone you can stake your life on. It''s when things matter the most when he''s at his best. Take my word for it," interrupted Parkus."


    "Very well, I will heed your instructions."


    "Alright, let''s get started."


    I exhaled, taking a step forward to rile the beasts in front of me to move. One was a four-legged abomination of an elk with overgrown antlers and an oversized body like that of a bull. It was heavier because of that, I thought, not as fast as when it was lighter. The thing charged, lowering its head to skewer me. I started to form a ball of fire the size of my hand and hurled it square at the head of the elk, forcing it to halt and flail around as the fire began engulfing its head. It would phase out soon, so I made my move, dashing at it and drawing my weapon and cutting at one of its grizzly front legs, forcing it on one side, finishing it off by the neck with a twist of my body and sword.


    Next came a pack of rabid wolves that were far more ferocious than its predecessor. They coordinated and divided to try and get past me, but I met one group and leaped, causing one of the wolves to pursue me in the air. I used my weight and impaled the wolf with the tip of my blade, bringing it down quickly, allowing me to slice at its disgruntled brethren. Two stragglers dashed past me.


    One...


    Two...


    I charged my hand with electricity and sent it rippling in between the two before the time was up, causing eh two of them to be caught by the shock. I made for them and struck the immobilized wolves with haste, readying myself for the others that were eager to attack us. I momentarily caught a glance ofCarima, who looked composed as I struck down the wolves which were right in front of her. There wasn''t a hint of anxiety from her and it felt like she was confident that I would keep my words.


    I kept up with the relentless hordes of animals and monstrosities that came out from the dark until it started to get to me, the exhaustion. Exactly ten minutes had elapsed ever since I started. I didn''t keep track of Parkus'' progress since it would make me focus on too many things, and I''d lose focus by then, so I only kept to my side of the area.


    But more came from the trees, more than the ones I''d already taken down. They looked as ferocious, and the tenacity from their eyes intensified. I took deep breaths and tried to remove the sluggish feeling. Fortunately, with the amount of effort I had poured, there hasn''t been one that''s gotten past me yet. But it seems thatCarimawill get her fair share of things. I was still too lacking to be able to fight a battle of attrition, but I could make ends meet with the amount of energy I had left.


    However, those worries of mine were eased. The creatures backed away and ran back into the grove. The weight on my shoulders had been taken off, and I could breathe a fresh air of relief surprisingly.


    "You two can stand down. I''ve created the barrier. Those with impurities should shy away from this area for now."Carcesaid, leaning on the pedestal, looking exhausted himself. "Good work with holding them off. You proved me wrong, at least for now."


    "Tough crowd. I was sure that you''d be fully impressed," said Parkus, lying down on the ground, breathing hard.


    "We''ve only just begun. It''s going to be a bit more difficult, and that''s not counting the real threat yet, but our objective''s not to deal with it not unless it''s a last resort."


    "Stronger threats such as?"


    "Those whom you are pursuing are also here, aren''t they? Judging from what I saw, I only hope that what I''ve seen isn''t the extent of your abilities. Additionally, there might even be our kin, those who''ve been corrupted themselves."


    "Corrupted? So this miasma isn''t going to kill them?" I asked.


    "Yes. Since we have a great amount of mana and energy flowing through our veins, we can be corrupted by such anomalies. The miasma isn''t enough to make us turn, but it is the demon''s presence that made them that way. You will know when we get further in. For now, let us rest for a few seconds then continue on."


    "You''re not worried about killing them?" I asked.


    "They''ve been turned. There''s no hope for them. Their hearts are dark, and their intentions even darker. They will not hesitate to murder you for all they see is the darkness that made them like that. It drove them insane to the point where nothing you say or do can get past them, other than putting them down. The only way you can remedy their situation is to put them out of their misery and end their suffering."


    Carceplaced his bag down on the ground and started sorting his belongings. I sat on the ground and relaxed to regain what I had lost.


    "Don''t worry,Carceis as concerned about them as you are. But he knows that it is the only way to help them, even if he wants to or not. But, I will say I''m impressed," saidCarimawho sat beside me. "You didn''t let one of them pass long enough for me to deal with them. It seems that you do have your merits."


    "Thanks. But your partner doesn''t seem convinced," I said.


    "He''s hard to please. But what I''m more surprised of is the fact that you can cast magic. I knew something was off about you. You have these strange points on your body where you''re drawing on loose mana. It''s not a natural thing a Kayrus sees. Usually, it''d be from the blood. You''re not of that blood, aren''t you? Care to share?"


    I explained to her what I had done to be able to do improve my abilities however I could. There wasn''t as much of a chance in her expression, nor did she seem too shocked by the story.


    "Once more I''m amazed. You go to quite lengths to accomplish something as tedious as that? Quite peculiar, aren''t you? Maybe you are destined for something grand."


    "It''s anything but grand so far."


    "Well, I won''t discourage you. They say that recklessness is sometimes a strong point that no one can ever predict. It''s baffling at times. It seems like it''s your perk." She stood and left to congratulate Parkus as well.


    I thought of her words... "Something Grand... huh?" I muttered. "I wonder."


    We kept moving, creating the so-called safeguard on every pedestal we come across. It was true whatCarceandCarimasaid. All that was waiting for us further inside was much more than the one we¡¯ve fought before. The stronger the concentration of miasma, the more likely they¡¯re to be out of control and dangerous. The time it took to erect the barriers took longer as well due to the amount of concentration, but we managed to hold on, surprisingly.


    "Alright, this is the last place we need to be before things start picking up. We¡¯re close to the sanctuary. But before that we¡¯ll be passing through the gate, so you¡¯ll know when we¡¯re there. The barrier that was supposed to be hiding it should have been taken down."


    "Let¡¯s lay out our objectives again. We are to head to the Helius in the inner sanctum, the main tree of life in the grove. That¡¯s where lordCalicelis regenerating his lost strength whilst sealed. We need to bring him back first, then we will worry about the demon afterward."


    As we discussed things among ourselves, the sound of footsteps alerted us to the presence of someone.


    "Always here to disrupt us, aren¡¯t you, revolutionaries?" A man with short, dark hair and sharp, deep purple eyes came forth, a clear face of anger was on his face. He wore a dark uniform and had the emblem of the Kaiser on his left shoulder cape tied together with a golden thread. He was orderly and prim, wearing white gloves and clean boots that aligned with his presence and his disposition of loyalty and dignity.


    It was also someone who we recognized well.


    "I knew I felt someone familiar close by. It was only the presence of some mere antagonists. I don''t suppose you''re here on a stroll, aren''t you?"


    "So they sent the dog with the loyalty disorder? I¡¯m surprised. I thought you wouldn¡¯t leave the Kaiser¡¯s side no matter what. The world must be ending, isn¡¯t it, Tyr?" said Parkus mockingly.


    "Call me what you will, I will perform my duties no matter what. If I eliminate you two, the efforts of the revolution will be greatly reduced, especially you, Johannes Isles. Who would have thought that despite the past, you would keep rising from the dirt like a roach."


    "And I¡¯ll keep on standing up till the Kaiser is six feet under the ground. We both know where this is going. Why don¡¯t we just start?" I stood and picked up my sword, facing Tyr, preparing everything I¡¯ve learned.


    The capabilities of a general siding with the Kaiser are unique and imposing. They can all handle themselves, and it would usually take a lot of manpower to take one down. But with mine and Parkus¡¯ case, we trained for times like these.


    He knew as well, so he stood beside me with a smile still on his face. ¡°We¡¯ve fought him before, but I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll be using the same tricks as last time. He¡¯s not the type to be cocky over incomplete victories. How do you want to go about this, Johann?¡±


    "Aren''t you supposed to be the captain of this mission? Sigh, leave it to me. I remember last time. We barely made it. Just fight as you would normally. I¡¯ll coordinate my movements with you. We''ll corner him and catch him off guard. Take any chance you see," I whispered over to Parkus.


    Tyr assumed a stalwart stance with his fists acting as the vanguard. A powerful amount of energy swirled around him as he tamed the elements around him. This wasn¡¯t mana, it was raw energy and power. His sharp eyes were piercing, and the energy he exuded was heavy, more so were his blows.


    "You¡¯re not going to help them,Carce?" asked Carima.


    "This is their enemy. It''s up to them to handle this... but I will join I for I see it fit. I can¡¯t have us losing people now. The one they¡¯re fighting is formidable. I recognize him aside from the other two that entered, but I haven''t seen how he fights."


    "I see. I¡¯ll do the same as well. This might make for a great fight, however... his body structure, it¡¯s... amazing. It looks like he can sustain heavy blows and is able to outlast any opponent... is this what innate potential is?"


    "I don¡¯t know myself. I''ve only fought one of the three. And by the looks of it, this one is strong, or might even be stronger than the last one. No normal person can handle the miasma like that. He¡¯s outside of the barrier even."


    "He¡¯s using his natural aura to negate the miasma. It¡¯s almost as if it¡¯s scared of him," she added. "Are you sure you¡¯ll be able to take him on?" she asked Parkus.


    "Don¡¯t start having second thoughts now, Carima. I think with this, we¡¯ll be able to at least impressCarce, so watch closely. With Johann and I, we¡¯ll be able to handle anything."


    "Don¡¯t start getting too confident," interrupted Tyr. "In the name of the Kaiser himself, I will send a devastating blow to the revolutionaries in your death!"Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Tyr was someone we had already fought before in another hard-fought battle, but it was only once, and it was enough to make him remembered.


    Those chosen by the Kaiser, however odd they looked, or however mundane they acted, had a sort of special capability that set them apart from each other. There were even some rumors at one point where it was said that there was in their midst someone who even surpassed the Kaiser, but no one truly found out the truth to that rumor.


    He moved quickly, using his pivot foot to step towards up. His palm was open, having amassed enough energy to blow his opponents away. He came for me, readying a punch from below.


    I took a step back just in time and thrust forward with my sword, but he anticipated it and used his other hand to guide the tip away from his face. He then readied another blow, but Parkus interceded and forced Tyr to defend himself.


    With both hands occupied, he used his legs to free himself, twisting his body with a force of a small tornado. He returned to his position and thrust his palm forward, creating a powerful amount of air barreling towards us.


    Parkus dodged, and I did the same. I couldn''t counter the blow as it tore through the trees behind us as it passed. My magic was far more inferior to Tyr''s as it was now, and it was only for dire situations when I am able to use it to its fullest potential anyway. But, by then I would have worn myself out. I can''t outlast him if this keeps up.


    Tyr launched himself, and we began to fight once more. Parkus kept fighting while I kept my eyes closed in on him and Tyr, tracking their movements so that I could corner him as best as I could. But being one of the Kaiser''s handpicked, that was difficult of a challenge in itself.


    As Tyr continued a relentless barrage of which we were able to keep up with so far, he upped the ante and increased his speed. He kept dodging out attacks so far, but before he was able to adjust to us, I saw an opening on his side when Parkus forced him to take a step back.


    I circled around him to his back and sliced at him. However, he wasn''t one to take that easily. He anticipated it and glared me down. He pulled back with his weight and gathered a pulse of energy with his right arm, swinging it towards me.


    I used my arm hurriedly and stopped his right arm by the joint and positioned my body away from him, pulling my sword back to stab him as I took hold of his arm. The energy that was gathered in the palm of his right hand blew through the ground just inches away from where I stood, and the power behind it shook the ground slightly.


    But as I took a slight rest, he reached out and grabbed my left sword arm and pulled me away, hurling me towards Parkus who was charging at him. I tried to pry his hands off, but they wouldn''t budge.


    We tumbled on the ground but immediately got up knowing that Tyr would relent, and he did, pinning me down by my neck. I struggled as he drew back his palm again, gathering an even more terrifying amount of energy.


    "You haven''t grown at all since the last time we met. You two are called the pride of the rebellion, but there is nothing to show for it! Though you are all insignificant pests, you are pests that do not seem to die. Receive this punishment for wasting the Kaiser''s time with your punitive uprisings," he motioned back, looking down at me like a father giving a stern lecture.


    He realized it, but by then, he was already on the defensive as I took hold of him from below. Parkus slashed downwards, forcing Tyr to reveal his defense. He stopped Parkus'' sharp blade with bracers on both of his wrists, strong enough to not bebenteven with a powerful strike from Parkus, which I felt reverberate through Tyr''s body to mine.


    "That''s some strong armor you have on. I think you''re forgetting me," smirked Parkus. "I don''t mind lending Johann the spotlight, but I got to get a chance at it." Parkus began enveloping himself in a veil of gold. "Cadence, inspire!" he yelled, echoing through the grove. His sword started glowing gold as well, the outlines of it feeling almost alive as it responded to the call of its master.


    He drew back and slashed from below, quickly hitting Tyr on his bracer, launching him back with enough force to separate us. The glow on Parkus disappeared after that, and so did the glow on his sword. He extended his hand out to me, and I took it.


    "No matter what I do, this sword''s power still won''t cooperate. There''s no manual, so I have to figure everything by the books. What a thrill," he lamented, looking at the sword with confusion. "Are you alright, Johann? You looked like you were down for the count."


    "Thanks. I guess it did look like that, didn''t it," I asked. "I don''t think it''s time for us to be catching up yet, Parkus. He''s far from done. We''re going to have to do a little better than this. I bet he''s not too thrilled about what you did to him though. Nice work."


    "You sure about showing all our tricks? We''ll be out of them by the time the main event arrives."


    "The main event won''t matter if we die here. He doesn''t seem like the type to leave anything unfinished, so we''re going to have to all in with this one."


    Tyr got up and stretched his neck, emitted a cracking noise. The raw aura of power around him intensified even more, enough to make the pebbles around him levitate. "My fault was thinking that you would simply fall under that. Now I know my error and will make amends. The loyal retainer of the Kaiser shall know no defeat at its best. With this mission, I will stake a fraction of my power to defeat you."


    He took a stance, positioning both hands by his waist, clenched. He closed his eyes and looked calm, taking a deep breath in, then exhaling. Suddenly we were able to hear a rhythmic beat in the air. It was that of a heart. "First Discipline: Questions of the Hermit! The first journey of my quest to find newfound power. It shall begin here. The path that branches from the end will determine our fates." He started mumbling in a voice that was loud enough to be a chant. He took a different stance, one that symbolized what seemed to be a defensive one.


    "I don''t like the looks of this, Johann. This guy''s getting dangerous. I don''t remember this from the last battle, or even from the intel. Think we still have this?" asked Parkus nervously. Whenever he was nervous, he would laugh wryly, as if cursing his luck. people would often think that it''s just him being optimistic as usual.


    "You''re the captain, you''re the one who''s supposed to be figuring that one out. But either way, you''re right. Think you can muster up enough strength from that sword to match his?" I asked Parkus.


    "That''d be a nice miracle I''d love to see. But no. The best I can do is a fraction. Heck, I don''t even know the full extent of this sword. That old man didn''t tell me enough that it''s irritating me.Go find out yourself what it does, he says. Why would you go through all that trouble if you already knew?!" he complained, the optimism on his face disappearing with irritation.


    "Vent all your anger on this one instead. It might even help us. Just stick to what we''ve been doing before. I''ll figure things out while we fight."


    In truth, it was tricky to figure out how we''re going to go through with this. The intense power spike I felt wasn''t anything to shrug off, if anything, it was alarming how he simply grew that strong in the fraction of a second. There''s a chance, still. But for that to work, things need to go right, and it doesn''t seem like lady luck''s going to be on our side today.


    "Things are looking rather grim, aren''t they?" askedCarima, stepping in. "Why don''t we step in and offer a helping hand? You offered to help us, so we shall do the same."


    "Thanks, I appreciate it," I said, taking a glance atCarce, who moved as well, not looking as opposed to the decision.


    "Allies or not, I shall not be dissuaded," announced Tyr. He moved in and dashed past us, rushing atCarima, who was defenseless, save for a wooden staff on hand.


    Parkus and I immediately rushed in to help her, but from where we were standing, it looked like it was too late.


    "... False disciplines. You have been lured," she said softly. Suddenly, a field of purple light manifested itself on the ground withCarimaand Tyr inside. It had stopped Tyr as he was about to deliver a powerful strike. "Stasis field, overcast, rivaling energy!" With the words meant to cast a spell, Tyr''s immobilized body was wrapped in traces of what seemed to be markings.


    "A Kayrus... I see. You are correct, it seems. I have been conceited, but it is the true motive of my discipline, to be naive. Yet my strength can surpass what you and your dying Race can pitch against me." He inhaled a breath of air then exhaled, creating a reverberating pulse of air that broke the bindings.


    Carcemoved, intercepting Tyr by striking his attacking arm with a chop, slashing with a strange, silent precision. But Tyr denied him the satisfaction of damage and fought him evenly. The two began exchanging attacks, each one dodging the other''s attack, yet it was apparent thatCarcewas struggling.


    Parkus and I rushed to his aide and started to attack him in unison. Every time he would back away,Carimawould find the chance to attack him with spells, then one of us would serve as a guard so that she would be left alone.


    He started wearing us down until we were on the defensive.


    "I have an idea. It will require that the three of you follow precisely my orders. We have this chance only to deal him enough damage. Just try to get him to stop for a second, just a second is all that I need. One of you needs to defend me, so that means two will be the ones forcing and stalling him while I prepare."


    "What sort are you planning,Carce?" asked Parkus.


    "You will see. Now decide. We don''t have the leisure," said Carce rather angrily, out of breath.


    "Carimaand I will attack him, Parkus, guardCarce," I said. They nodded, and so we put our last-ditch effort of offense in whatCarcemay be able to pull off.


    "Don''t worry about me too much, Johann," said Carima, her brows furrowed in focus. Her usual composed expression turned to one of light ferocity. "Just focus on trying to keep him on his toes! If he comes for me, then allow it. Though we Kayrusians might not have the strength that would be desired, we have the ability to work through such trials. I shall carry half the task''s load."


    "Alright, let''s do this. I''ll trust you with this."


    I started off by running towards Tyr, who was maintaining his defensive stance. He met me with another palm strike, missing me only by a few inches as I dodged to the side. I started a flurry of attacks whileCarimaaccompanied me with spells of fire and ice whenever it seemed that he had the edge against me. But doing that would draw attention to her, and soon enough it did. But her words rattled my head. she knew what she was doing.


    Tyr tried blasting her with a force of air from his palms only to be met with resistance from a barrier she had build beforehand, and it would reflect back the attack twice over. He followed up with consecutive strikes, then a roundhouse kick that broke the barrier, making her defenseless.


    Carima''s eyes started glowing pure white, and with a single word, Tyr was sent back with a powerful pulse of wind, an attack which he blocked and was sent back with his feet still firmly planted on the ground.


    "Impressive," spoke Tyr sincerely. "You recreated my attack and transformed it into a spell, improving it twice as much in power. I see the Kayrusian skill still exists. I will learn from this mistake."


    "How about another one then?" askedCarce. I glanced back at him seeing him holding a bow that seemed to be made of glass. Light reflected and shone on it, and a bright arrowhead cackled and sparked as the notch was pulled back as far as it could be, stretching the white-silk bowstring to a point that it looked like it was about to snap.


    Carce released the notch, hurling a powerful arrow at Tyr, who was unprepared for the attack and kept his defensive stance as the two collided.


    A strong gust stirred up a smoke, enveloping Tyr and preventing us from knowing the results ofCarce''sefforts.


    "That should be it, right?" asked Parkus, in doubt.


    "It should be. If not, then we have to flee this battle. I don''t think I can pull another one of those off for a while. And I''d like to save my energy for the fight to come," said Carce still standing up stoically despite the strain on his face.


    He looked as composed as ever, but it was clear thatCarcelooked drained. Whatever he did, it took a lot out of him, and it was clear that he was hesitant at first.


    "What was that anyway?" I asked, seeing something firsthand.


    "It''s a special technique passed down to us Kayrusians," saidCarima. "To create a bow from the natural energies around you and to create an arrow from the same foundation."


    "... I see, so that''s why it''s power is rather lacking. The nature around you seems to have dwindled down due to the threat haunting this grove. How disappointing. To think that this is the famed trick that the great Kayrus, Syllas Guidalle invented. Being of two Races meant half of the blood of the two. I see that the rumors are true then."


    As the smoke cleared, Tyr still stood, but this time enveloped with another layer of energy. He looked unscathed for the most part, only having part of his clothing ripped and torn due to the impact. The scenery behind him although, had been destroyed by the blast, and so was the ground he stood on.


    "Impossible... how we you able to withstand my attack? I knew that it was weak, but it should have been enough to even knock you out," saidCarceis disbelief, his eyes narrowing down at Tyr.


    "I would have been immobilized for a few seconds, but I had my own countermeasures as well. You forced me to activate my second discipline: The Inspiration of the Wanderer. I will commend you for being able to bring this discipline of mine out. It has been quite a while since then." He stretched his body as if nothing happened, then prepared another stance which was a balance of offense and defense. His imposing aura was one thing, but the energy emanating from him was another thing entirely. I was made to realize that this was one of the highest in rank under the Kaiser''s command. Underestimating him was a mistake that we never learned from.


    Even Carima was shocked to see the fruits ofCarce''sefforts go to waste as a genuine look of shock appeared on her otherwise nonchalant face. Parkus wasn''t surprised as I thought, but he was ready to keep going as well, even with his legs quivering due to exhaustion.


    If this continues, we''ll only waste what energy we need for the worst. I need to stall him somehow, I thought. I still have enough secrets tucked away in case of emergencies like these. After all, options are the only things keeping from losing a fight. Once I''m out of options, I''ll have to go through more desperate means.


    "Can you three leave this to me?" I asked them. "You need to make sure that you reviveCalicel, right? And our objective''s to make sure that these guys don''t get what they want. It''s all been leading to this. I''ll leave them to you, Parkus. If you see the other two, you handle them."


    "Got it," said Parkus without hesitation, exhaling a breath of relief, sheathing his sword.


    "Wait, are you not going to deny him that? You''ve seen that the four of us can''t handle him alone. What makes you thinkfightinghim alone will change anything?" argued Carima.


    "Oh, you haven''t known Johann as long as I have. Just trust him, alright? I''m sure you''re not one to argue,Carce?" asked Parkus to Carce, who had composed himself after the failure.


    "I have none. The protection of the Grove is my, no, it should be our priority, Carima. It will come first. These humans use trust as the basis of their bonds. I do not understand that as much, but I will take his word for it. Whatever happens afterward is his decision alone. Now come, we have a task to complete. Oh, and if you ever do get out of this mess, then try to find us if you can, if not, we''ll come to you once we finish things," said Carce, walking off casually.


    WithCarceleading them, they left running. Parkus waved a smile whileCarimalooked back in concern. I met her eyes and nodded, not really thinking of what it should tell her.


    I faced Tyr once more.


    "I do not offer those who defy the Kaiser much, but are you sure that you will not regret your decisions, Johannes Isles?" he asked, relaxing his body for a short while. The intensity around him died down.


    "If I start regretting things now, then it''ll be just like undoing everything I''ve done in the past. Oh, and don''t think that you''re getting anything less than what you deserve. This is just perfect for the two of us. I''m not saying I can handle you outright, but I can probably do something against you that''ll satisfy you."


    "Well then," Tyr stretched his body and assumed a stance. "I''m not one for suspense. Let us begin. I will give you a favorable death, but my anger against you and your revolution still will burn fiercely. I shall not underestimate you for you are the most notorious one in the revolution. The one who stirs the heart of the people for your accomplishments. With you gone, the revolution will lose heart, and finally, the plan will come to fruition."


    "Plan? What is the Kaiser planning this time, another mass genocide? You can''t see it, but you''re all blinded. It''s plain to see, but you all refuse to look. All you''re doing is following a man who will and has plunged the entire damned country into wars and death that it never needed. If it weren''t for him, a lot of people wouldn''t have had to suffer, and now look at how things are."


    "... I understand your anger, Johannes. And I have heard the same from everyone else, but it is you who refuses to see the greater scope of things. If only you were to realize, then only will there bepeace.You are all frowning on the one who will save us all, and he is the only one capable of the unity we all need. Through force, they will understand, unfortunately."


    "You''re all delusional, more than I thought. I''ll use everything I''ve got to take you down!"


    I tensed my entire body, gripping the handle of my sword tightly as I prepared for the greatest challenge for my current self. If I live here or not, that will determine my drive to defeat the one who caused everything in this place to go down.


    All that I''ve learned so far, everything that I''ve experienced... my answer has to be there somewhere. It can''t end here. I won''t let it be.


    I can already feel the tension behind his strength as he continues to gather up energy. It''s almost terrifying to look at, but I''m not quivering as much.


    Tyr began, blasting two pulses of air from his palms in quick succession.


    I cast up a ball of fire and threw one at the pulses of air and another at the middle ground, creating a small dust cloud for cover.


    My first fireball was demolished and wiped out without surprise, but I was able to rush towards my position, readying another spell of fire as I circled around Tyr.


    But as I emerged from the dust cloud, he wasn''t where he was. I looked around and felt eyes staring me down from atop.


    He descended with a powerfulaxlekick and demolished the ground, but I rolled out of the way in the nick of time.


    "Cast class-D spell, Hail!" I spoke, using the energy and mana I''ve gathered in my body, channeling them to my hand, casting a hail of icicles at the area where he landed.


    He sent one spike of ice flying back at me, but I barely dodged it as the spike grazed my cheek where I felt a warm drop of blood make its way to the edge of my left chin.


    He thenemerged from the dust and started attacking, relenting with a series of punches and kicks in combination.


    His movements were hard to stop because they were heavy, but when the situation called for it, I blocked his attacks by striking back at his bracers and absorbing the attack to try and find a spot where I could focus on. I was thrown off time and time again after receiving his attacks, however, some of them I countered using my own brand of melee, a combination of punches and kicks to match his pace with all that I can give.


    "Capable of the arts of melee as well? I see you are somewhat of a jack-of-all-trades. I recognize this style of fighting, using your blade as a fifth limb and acting according to it while utilizing every other fightingsenseyou have. I never knew anyone would ever pick up such an odd skill of combat."


    Again, I was thrown away by a strike to gut. I stood and faced him again, clashing my blade with his bracer in desperation of stopping him and thinking of something more.


    "You know why you are flawed against me? Why you can''t damage me no matter what you do? It''s because I am the one who passed down that technique," Tyr said simply.


    I knew it was more than just coincidence that he was able to see through my movements even before I made them. The stance just gave it all away. But that doesn''t matter now. I need to get away from him for now and think of what to do next.


    "Your eyes are lost, focusing on something that it won''t find. Your consequence is leaving yourself wide open. The technique of the Wanderer: Solitude!" he yelled, stepping back then crossing his arms and slicing forward with them. A torrent of wind came ripping forth at me.


    I ducked and used the opening on its four sides, seeing the attack pass through and feeling the wind tear away at itself, slicing the trees and the miasma away.


    I used the chance to lunge at him and attack, but to my misfortune, he stopped the blade with his two hands. I then charged the blade with a surge of electricity and surprised him with it, removinghis hands from my blade. I struck forward and met his right shoulder, lightly wounding it as he stopped the blade again before it could pass through.


    I searched my mind and began to call someone. It''s one of the few cards left up my sleeve, and each one of them is dependable enough to get me out of this situation.


    "Summon, lightning spirit! Arda, to my side. Cast Virulent Turmoil!"


    A circle of gold emerged from the ground behind me,wherea golden ball of fur popped up from thin air, unfurling into a small fox whose fur surged with electricity, levitating. It began to snarl and growl at Tyr fearlessly, creating a field under and above Tyr. With a small howl befitting its size, the fields connected and surged violently with a torrent of lightning.


    "Arda, follow me!" I commanded him.


    I pulled my sword away from Tyr and ran away from the area, separating the two of us as much as possible.


    The miasma is as heavy. I was fighting inside the barrier before, but if he chases me through here, I don''t think I can fight him evenly.


    "Who was that, master?" asked Arda, the fox who ran beside me. He was the result of my summoning and connecting with the plane of elements. He is one of the few allies I have at my disposal, but I don''t use them that often since I don''t want to be too dependent on them. They have saved me more than a few times, although, and their strength it something worth noting.


    "Someone bad. We need to try and avoid him as much as possible. He''s dangerous, too, so I don''t think it''s a good idea to fight him right now."


    "Don''t worry. Arda''s going to protect you with everything Arda''s got! You can depend on Arda. I won''t let any bad people harm you."


    Arda is still an infant sort of spirit, one of the only sociable ones so far. I got him only a few weeks back through a contract, but though he is an infant, his strength is strong but unstable. It''ll take a lot of will and control from the contractor''s end to be able to use it proficiently, aside from natural growth. But, even with that, I don''t think it''ll be strong enough to stop Tyr. He''s holding back everything so far that it''s fortunate for us.


    "I know you will, Arda. Thanks for saving me back there. I''ll continue to depend on you, but for now, rest. You used up a lot of your strength back there."


    "No! Arda can still help!"


    We stopped after retreating enough of a distance to separate us."I know you can, so don''t worry, I''ll call on you again when something happens. For now, rest so that you have enough strength for next time, alright?" I said, patting him on the head, seeing his tail wag back and forth energetically.


    "Alright, master! You can count on Arda! But... where are we?" he asked, looking around him. The tail of his that was wagging energetically started to hide behind his legs that were quivering.


    "It''s called the Grove ofCalicel. I''m on a mission right now."


    "I don''t like this place... I''m scared," he said, climbing up on my shoulders and curling up.


    "Don''t worry, if anything comes, we''ve got each other''s backs. But right now, you don''t have to worry about that. I will. Now go, I will take care of things in themeantime." I patted him on the head again and reassured him.


    He jumped into the air and created a circle beneath him and disappeared through that gate, leaving me by myself.


    "I need to find Parkus and the others before this gets worse," I muttered, looking around me to survey my surroundings. Everything looks the same, so to find a path leading me to them might be up to pure luck.


    I started to find my bearings, locating a road that I could follow, but before I could leave, I felt a terrifying amount of presence from behind me.


    "Where do you think you''re going? Our fight''s not yet finished."


    I turned around and found Tyr glaring at me with his deadly eyes. His neatly combed hair was slightly ruffled up, and his the sleeves of his uniform were torn. He emerged from the forest I came from, walking with the same composed and dignified pose that befits him of the title of a dog.


    "Capable of summoning contracted spirits, are you? I underestimated that. You are full of many surprises, Johannes Isles. I commend your efforts. But is that everything that you have?"


    Damn, just when I thought everything was alright for now. It''ll take a while before I''m able to summon another spirit, but I''ll have to bet on that. It''s not common for any contractor to be able to have many contracted spirits, so he might be anticipating another attack similar to the one with Arda.


    "Prepare yourself!" he yelled, not wasting any time.


    Tyr launched himself with a single step, shooting like an arrow towards me with his palms drawn back and ready to strike.

 Chapter 10: Unlikely Allies

    "Hey, Carce, how much farther? It feels like we''ve been going to hours now. Plus, your friends are getting a bit too rowdy for my liking," said Parkus, evading an arrow meant for his back with narrowly.


    "There''s nothing we can do," Carce replied. "If we stop, then we have no choice but to fight them. If we keep moving, we won''t get cornered. Even if they have been corrupted, they still move and think the same way they used to. The patterns are obvious enough for us not to be outclassed if we manage to match them every step of the way."


    "But if we are dealing with this many of our people this deep into the Grove, that must mean that we''re close. It should be just beyond those trees," said Carima.


    Parkus, Carima, Carce had been running from their Kayrus brethren, those who have been corrupted by the miasma and have completely lost their minds. They carried with them markings and inscriptions all across their bodies, a sign of the curse. Their eyes were clear and purple, devoid of any comprehension. Their skin was as pale as a ghost''s, yet much more than that. They chased the party while firing arrows at them with deadly accuracy.


    "I hope that you''re right about leaving Johann alone. I''ve been hearing some strong noises from where we came from, and it doesn''t sound like it bodes well for him," said Carima.


    "Don''t worry. If you''ve known him for as long as I have, you''ll know that he''ll do everything he can to stay alive. He''s stubborn, too stubborn even. He''s done a lot of things that would''ve killed any normal person, but he''s still alive and kicking.Even if it is a high-ranking general from the Kaiser''s army, I know he''ll be able to pull something off somehow... I think."


    "Not sounding too convincing yourself, Parkus," she retorted.


    "Ah, no, it''s just that, I''m not too sure about this myself. I''ve been feeling a sort of bad omen because of what Johann said he saw at Arum."


    "That ghost fiasco again?"


    "Yeah. Remember he said that the ghost told him he''ll die soon enough. If that''s not a bad omen, then I don''t know what is."


    "... Nothing''s set in stone. If you have faith that he''ll overcome whatever it is, then you must keep at that faith and stay firm. We might not be fully-fledged humans, but we know a few things about the qualities that set you apart from us."


    "You two, over there, look. It''s the outer sanctum," pointed out Carce at the sight of two stone pillars wrapped by withered vines. In between was the entrance to the sanctum where the sight of torn down homes, burnt buildings, and broken statues revealed itself. There were craters scattered about, and in them were corrosive puddles that reeked a horrid stench akin to a rotting corpse. The bodies of Kayrusians also lay strewn about. Some had bodies that were completely withered and drained of life, leaving a thin husk of what was once leaving breathing.


    Parkus went and examined the scope of the damage as he looked around for any sort of imminent danger that might come undetected. Walking over to one corpse of a depleted Kayrus, his face suddenly contorted and he backed away, coughing and swatting the air away, grasping at the air as he fell to the ground close to where Carce and Carima were looking around.


    "Parkus! What''s wrong? Pull yourself together!" said Carima as she grasped Parkus by his shoulders, restraining him. She focused her eyes on him and produced a slight glow in her eyes that allowed her to see the problem.


    Carce walked over and looked down on Parkus without concern, holding his chin as he also produced a faint glow in his eyes. "It can easily affect a human, can''t it? This miasma is even more terrible than I thought, especially if they''ve mixed with decay. I assume treating it is the same with what we''ve been doing?"


    "Yes, it''s the same, but a bit easier to manage than cleansing a larger area." Carima placed her hands on Parkus'' forehead and chest as Carce knelt and took a tight grasp of the ailing Parkus so that he wouldn''t disrupt the process.


    In a moment''s notice, Parkus returned to normal, breathing heavily as he tried to regain the strength he had lost. Beads of sweat covered his body, and the beating of his heart wouldn''t settle.


    "What... happened to me?" he asked, out of breath.


    "Calm down, Parkus. Just sit still and let things come back naturally. Any unneeded movement will most likely strain your body since you''re not used to some things you''ve been exposed to. The last thing you need now is to be impaired in any way."


    "Fine, I''ll sit still. So tell me. The last thing I remember was looking at that Kayrus over there, then suddenly it felt like my eyes were clouding over, and before I knew it, I was struggling for air that never came."


    "It''s the miasma. You have been going without the cleansed barrier for a while now, and that must have weakened you substantially, affecting you when you''re vulnerable. But no need to worry, I''ve cleansed a small area around us. Try recovering your strength, then we can move again."


    "I''m alright. I can keep going." Parkus grabbed his sword and closed his eyes, clearing the confines of his mind. Suddenly, the sword started glowing with a gold aura that enveloped Parkus. He then got up as the aura disappeared. Stretching his body, he looked better than ever.


    Carima kept her curious eyes to the sword Parkus sheathed. He noticed both of their gazes and knew that they were perplexed as everyone else was the first time.


    "This sword is called Cadence. I don''t exactly know a lot about it except that it''s somehow attached to me and only works when I''m using it. It''s surprising how convenient that is, not having to worry about anyone else having it since it won''t work. My old man didn''t explain how it works either, so everything I''ve done with it is purely made up sometimes. When I ask it to give me strength, it glows just like you saw earlier. But aside from that, I still need to figure out how to make this thing work for me. It''s not all the time that it cooperates."


    "How did you acquire it in the first place? I''ve never heard of a sword like that but seeing that it can give off that kind of power as long as you ask for it, I assume that the one who made it is of the ancient races, or maybe someone even more."


    "My old man was a traveling merchant. He never stayed in one place too long since he was always in search of something. He''s been to a lot of places, and even he''s not sure of how exactly he was able to get the sword, but it wasn''t by force or anything like that. He said he just picked it up in a forest somewhere far out to the west. He didn''t think it was just a normal sword like the rest. He always said that every item has its charm and that it''ll take the judgment of the gods themselves before something can be called junk... That was his philosophy at least. He thought that he had a discerning eye when it came to the things he found."


    "He certainly sounds like an interesting man. I don''t mean to pry, but you said that was his philosophy. Does that mean he''s not among us anymore?" asked Carima rather hesitantly.


    "Yeah... He was traveling, but then he got suspected as a spy by the Kaiser''s people and got arrested and interrogated until he couldn''t take it anymore... They never went easy on him, those ones. They never were lenient on anyone they suspected, whether be it a child or an old man." Parkus sighed heavily, glancing to the side, trying to think of something else.


    "I''m sorry for asking such a sensitive question. I didn''t mean to bring back bad memories from your past," said Carima, hugging her arms bashfully.


    "Ah, don''t worry, I don''t mind!" he said, waving his hands at her, clearing the air after seeing Carima with a change of personality. "He never brought me with him since he knew how dangerous things would get, so I barely got to see him. Of course, I felt angry when I found out he died and how he died, but for some reason, I didn''t cry. I didn''t blame him for it. Heck, even until now, years after I found out I can''t stop being restless about it."


    "So your reason for fighting is vengeance?" asked Carce in confirmation.


    "Basically. I know it won''t bring him back, but at least it''ll ease my mind, hopefully."


    "Does Johann know of this?" asked Carima.


    "Yeah, he does. For some reason, being with the guy, you grow to like him even though he''s like that. When you''re with him, you tend to just spill your worries and he''s just there listening. But in our group, seldom know the reason why they join. Most of them just want to avenge family or friend. But Johann''s reason is far worse than mine. It wasn''t as fast as the other''s, rather they dragged it on until he couldn''t take it. I felt angry for him rather than him for himself. I don''t think it''s a good idea to tell you without his permission, so I suggest that you ask him yourself if you''re really curious."


    "I don''t think it would be wise to ask such a topic out of pure curiosity, I''ve learned my lesson. I don''t want to over-familiarize myself either."


    "You don''t have to worry about it too much. He''s not too uptight if you want to get to know him. He''s nice on the inside," said Parkus, patting her on the back encouragingly.


    "Thank you, I guess," she replied, still feeling a tinge of regret for having brought up Parkus'' past.


    They kept moving through the outer sanctum, scouring the area for any remnants of any Kayrus that might have been spared from the chaos brought about.


    "Everything''s destroyed. I don''t think this place can recover from such a blow."


    "You''ll be amazed at what we can do as Kayrus. This land can be cleansed and purified, no matter how long it takes. But the problem is, for that to happen, we need to make sure that the one corrupting it is defeated."If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    "Anyone, help... please," a voice called out in a desolate and destroyed village.


    "Do you hear that?" asked Carce, holding up his hand to them for silence. They all heard the call for help once more and rushed towards the area, leading them to a solitary tree on what seemed to be the sanctum''s plaza. There, a wounded man sat, riddled with arrows. He looked distraught and on the brink of death as he sweated profusely, keeping himself awake.


    "Captain... it''s really you. Thank goodness. I thought I was done for," the man said weakly.


    Carce knelt by the man''s side and cradled him, examining the wound. He immediately recognized the uniform and the man''s face as one of his own.


    "I''ll look around and keep watch," said Parkus, heading off a few ways from the two.


    "Carima, can you help me with this?" he asked as he continued to keep the man''s attention off of Carima as she treated the Kayrus'' wounds. "You were able to get here before us... Who did this to you? Where are the others? I don''t see them anywhere."


    The man shook his head. "They''re gone. I''m the only one left of the group. There were two others in the grove that we encountered. They completely defeated us. We couldn''t even fight back let alone scratch them... They were too much for us..." The man groaned and ground his teeth as the arrows were dislodged.


    "It''s going to be alright, just keep your eyes open. Talk to me, what did they look like?" said Carima as she started to relieve the Kayrus of his pain with a faint glowing green light that was applied to his wounds.


    "They wore black uniforms. One was a child. The strength of his spells was, overwhelming. I couldn''t even believe that the child was capable of such power. The other was a man that carried a scythe with him. That one tore my group apart. it didn''t even take them a minute."


    "A scythe... Then one of the so-called lackey''s of the Kaiser, the one I fought before. I see. how did you manage to get away then?"


    "The others held them off for me so that I could find you and tell you this. But then, I was ambushed by our brothers and sisters. I thought that was the end for me, not until a man came by and defeated them, carrying me here. He went back out there when I told him that the ones in my group helped me escape, and I think he went back for them."


    "A mysterious man? Another one of them... This is the first I''ve heard of him. What does he look like?"


    "He held a spear and wore a green, tattered cape. I''m sorry, that''s all I could *cough* *cough* make of him." The Kayrus spat out blood but bound his mouth shut until the pain started to wane.


    "That''s good enough. Now rest. You''ll live, don''t worry. You have my word," said Carce, looking at his fallen comrade with a sullen expression.


    "Thank you, Captain. I''m in your debt," said the Kayrus, easing his muscles and relaxing his body.


    Just as things started to calm down, Parkus returned, running with panic in his eyes.


    "Hey, Carce, Carima, we''ve got company! It''s your people. They look like they''re raring to put an arrow between my eyes. There''s a lot of them, too!"


    Carce looked in the direction that Parkus came from and saw a group of Kayrus gathered together. They wore armor that was torn and broken, wielding various weapons that made up the Kayrusian military. The ones wielding bows nocked arrows and took aim at Parkus and Carce.


    "... Parkus and I will handle them. Carima, find someplace to hide for a while. We have someone who''s wounded with us, so moving will only make us an easier target. We''ll stand our ground here and then move once it''s clear. There''s no other way."


    "Captain, you don''t have to stay," said the wounded Kayrus. "You can leave me and go. Someone needs to get rid of this plague. I don''t want to see our home die out. My death will be well worth it as long as the Grove is liberated."


    "I already gave you my word. All you have to do is trust me. Let''s move, Parkus. Give it everything you''ve got and don''t let a single one through, understand? Show me that a human isn''t worth less than one would judge."


    "I guess that''s one way of motivating someone. Alright, can''t disappoint everyone at home and have us being called worthless. I''ll show you what we can do," Parkus smirked, running for the nearest torn down house for cover as the group of corrupted Kayrusians started firing their arrows at him. He spoke words into his sword and awoke a golden gleam of light that enveloped him and his sword.


    Carce went the other way and stood silently, clearing his mind. He breathed rhythmically, then opened his eyes, revealing a single ring around his pupils. A thin mist gathered around him, and on his left hand appeared a bow created from thin air, creating an arrow from the gathering mist. The expression his face showed determination and ferocity that reflected the power he was in possession of.


    Carce took a peek from his cover and formulated his path, this time revealing himself with his bow fully drawn.


    He fired an arrow that blew a pulse of wind as it passed through, piercing everything that it came in contact with. He drew back and created another arrow from nothing and this time fired an arrow at the air directly above the crowd of Kayrus, creating a white glowing circle that rained down a hail of arrows, decimating them.


    He then glanced at Parkus. "Your turn," he said, inciting a challenge.


    "Show off," Parkus chuckled, emerging from his cover and charging at the crowd, tearing down the arrows they sent flying at him. He met the ones wielding melee weapons and bashed the ground, knocking away those close to him. He looked for his next target and accepted Carce''s challenge.


    I was sent flying back, hitting a tree far off where we started from. I managed to hold my defense, but I don''t think I''ll last any longer if I keep on holding back too much. Still, even if I had been holding back, I don''t think it''ll make that much of a difference now that I''ve been weakened too much. What a pain.


    "Technique of the Wanderer, Revelation!" Tyr cried out and leaped into the air and spun forward with one leg, falling with a rolling intensity.


    I countered him with a higher level of magic, removing the scales binding my powers one by one as the difficulty rose.


    "Cast class-C spell, Pyro Plume!" From my hand, an array of fire resembling the plumes of a bird was hurled forth quickly, riddling Tyr who was enamored by the flames as he descended.


    I moved away and avoided the landing impact, reactivating the spell to implode the plumes that had attached themselves to Tyr, resulting in a mild blast strong enough to bring any man down if given enough strength behind it.


    But, that was just wishful thinking against the one I was fighting. He stood up and dusted himself off, standing up straight as if it didn''t even faze him.


    "So the powers you possess, though mediocre, vary in the strength you decide upon them. It''s quite similar to someone who naturally possesses the blood affinity to cast spells and maintain mana within them, it''s almost uncanny the way I see it. But your case is unique. You can abuse the strength of your spells even if it means destroying your body. Comparing it to the normal case, they can only use magic that is allowed to them in their capacity."


    "I didn''t come here for a lesson about what I already know. And for someone who''s supposed to be dealing a blow to the revolution, you sure are taking your time."


    "Paltry insults are your trump cards? Pitiable. I expected more. You need not worry about my objective. I simply wish to not exert myself with this menial task. If I wished, I could have finished this a long while ago. But then I would risk the success of the mission... But you needn''t know why for I think this is finally the end of the line for you. Your strategic thinking to wear me off only had the effect returned to you, and now, it is my chance to finish things."


    I tried to take a defensive stance, but my legs gave up. I was standing barely with the help of my own weapon, but if I take any blows like this, I''m done for.


    He took a single step and reappeared right in front of me, not giving me any time to react. It was anticlimactic, but time seemed to freeze as his fist stood there in front of my face, inches away. His eyes were directed to his side where I turned to. It was just a split second, but I hadn¡¯t realized it as well.


    A spear flew past my face and stuck itself onto the ground. Try backed away, looking around him to find the source of the jet-black spear. But instead of giving him suspense, the owner showed up.


    A man with a green cape flew down from the trees at an amazing speed towards the spear. He took it and charged at Tyr at a speed that might have even equaled his own.


    Tyr was forced on the defensive as the man outmaneuvered him with his dexterity, using his spear and his body to avoid the attacks that came right at him and to find an opening.


    The man struck the ground with his spear and flicked the soil at Tyr, blurring his sight. The man spun his spear, hitting Tyr¡¯s chin with the end of it, forcing him to look up. He then struck his spear on the ground again and lifted him up, kicking Tyr away with a massive shock. The trees and soil behind Tyr were blown aside, and him along with it.


    "Can you stand?" he asked, walking up to me, extending his hand. His face had blood running down from his head to his cheek, and so were his hands, legs, and the rest of his body. With his clothes in tatters, I had wondered what did this to him. Moreover, his ears weren¡¯t pointed.


    I took his hand without question, nodding my head. He slung my arm around his shoulder and proceeded towards a direction away from where he sent Tyr flying.


    After walking for a while, he brought me to a cave that descended underground. There was a passage illuminated with candles, and at the end of it was a door that seemed to give off a certain glimmer.


    "We''ll be safe here. You can get your strength back for now," he said, opening the door.


    The room was spacious and lit up amply. It was different from what it looked like outside for what was past the door had been made decent to be occupied, giving off a sort of palace-like feel. The furnishings were for a study for shelves filled with books of all sorts of titles covered an entire wall off the left of me, and to my right was a table littered with many equipments such as a mortar and pestle, reagents, books, and withered pages with intricate writings, only made clear due to a candle close by.


    Another person emerged from the dark corner of the room. He wore a dirtied robe and had gray hair with pointed ears. He carried with him a sharp, purple gaze as he looked up at me. He was shorter. A child.


    "Who''s this?" he asked irritatingly.


    "I don''t know. But the sound that we heard came from him and someone else," replied the man with the spear. He led me to the back of the room past a green, festive curtain where two beds lay, one being occupied by someone fast asleep. "Here, use this bed for a while. Get some rest and then we''ll talk."


    I did as he told, but just because I had no reason to argue and ask.But before that, there was a slight pause before he let go of my arm. He had a sullen look on his face, and it wasn''t pointed at me, rather it was towards the sleeping figure on the bed next to me. I wondered who it was but the darkness behind the curtains didn''t let me see.


    As if realizing that he had spaced out, he shook his head and helped me to bed.


    The feeling of a comfortable bed at such a bad time wasn''t a bad thing. In fact, it eased the fatigue that was building up inside me. The heavy weight of the miasma that burdened us during the start of our time in the Grove didn''t seem to affect me that much. Maybe it was just me, but I didn''t sense it at all.


    I closed my eyes and started dozing off, hearing a conversation between the two before I lost my ears to sleep.


    "There''s no telling which one of them is the dangerous one. I wouldn''t be surprised if you picked up the wrong person, human. Besides, what did you think, wasting your energy with more unnecessary things? Use the rest of it for the demon, idiot," said the child condescendingly.


    "I still have enough to deal with that one. But as for him... maybe I could just tell by instinct. I don''t really need a reason to help anyone. If they''re on the losing end, then I''ll help them. If they''re someone who''s a threat, then I''ll take responsibility and do something about it. Besides, I have to take up the slack for every one of the selfish Kayrus who put their safety above all others."


    "I don''t have time to understand how you humans function. You take responsibility for him, then. If he dies, it''s on you. I don''t really care. just leave me alone while I figure this out. With this, we''ll have a chance at weakening the demon. That''s the only way we''ll be able to revive Calicel."


    "This is going to be difficult. The demon is resting inside Calicel''s chambers at the inner sanctum, eating at the source. There''s not going to be a lot of space for us to move around."


    "That''s your problem, not mine. You offered to take that task. Just don''t be too useless and just stand there like last time."


    "I don''t remember getting struck just once and just sitting there like a child, waiting for someone to help... how ironic, you are one. I only hope that you''ll be able to compensate for the lack of maturity to accomplish something at least."


    The last thing I heard before drifting away fully was someone getting smacked across the room, then the sound of someone getting electrocuted fiercely.

 Chapter 11: Where It All Began

    I hadn''t known for how long I was asleep. It seemed that the fatigue I took on made me forget the time I kept track of regardless of whether I see what the outside looks like or not.


    I felt something drape my forehead. A comfortable cloth dipped in warm water. I opened my eyes to see a girl with long hair like a certain gold fleece from a book I read a while back. She had a curious, calming face that fit what she was doing. Despite that calming nature I felt, it seemed like she was trying to focus on being gentle as she tried to wipe away at certain parts of my forehead without waking me. She hadn''t noticed it until I met her eyes, and she sat there for a few good seconds until she realized.


    Her eyes widened. At a loss for words, she backed away, dropping the cloth flat on my face, covering my eyes. I could hear her fussing, trying to speak. Picking up the cloth from my face, I got up and rubbed my eyes, trying to make sense of how this girl appeared from out of nowhere.


    "I''m very sorry. I didn''t mean to drop it. I was just surprised that you had already woken up. Was I being too rough?" she asked considerately, trying to reach for the cloth with a quivering hand.


    I handed it back to her and relaxed. "No, you weren''t. But why were you doing it? I don''t mind. In fact, I appreciate it. I''m just wondering."


    "Well, you were injured, so I asked Sir Dietrich if I could be the one to help you since he and Mors are busy with something else. I have to do my part as well. I don''t want to burden the two any further by doing nothing."


    I looked down and saw that the top of my body had been bandaged and cleaned. "So you did this... Thanks. I don''t feel as bad as when I was awake last time. I can say that you''re definitely not a burden to me at least. So don''t put yourself down too much."


    "T-thank you," she said with a hopeful expression. "I will try to keep your expectations of me high..." she paused. Her eyes were drawn to my body. This was the usual case with those that get to see it, but I can''t really explain all of the details that came with it. It''ll take more than a day to get through half, but I might just be overestimating that.


    "Don''t worry about them. They''re not as bad as they look, well, not anymore. Scars and wounds heal, but the marks they leave are permanent. You could say that I''ve gone through a lot of things that''s changed me in a lot of ways. But they''re a sign that I''m growing, regardless."


    "Ah, I''m sorry! I didn''t realize that I was staring," she said, shaking her head from side to side. "But, why must you have scars to grow? They all seem to carry with them a story that goes very deep. And they look very painful even though you say they don''t."


    "Well, that''s just how things are right now. You give up things for another, then it''s just self-satisfaction from there. Those who''re lucky and are naturally talented get through while the unlucky and those without anything to give up are put through the wringer."


    Before I had noticed it, I was naturally talking to her without reserve. It would usually be harder than this, but this girl is someone that''s easy to get to know. It felt like everything I would usually hold back was being drawn out mysteriously. I got a better look at her as we kept talking. She wore a long, white silk dress with sleeves until her wrists. It was simple, but fit her like a glove. But what stood out the most were her pointed ears. A Kayrus.


    "You''re a human, right? Just like Sir Dietrich?" she asked.


    "Sir Dietrich? I don''t know who he is exactly. I don''t think I''ve met him yet."


    "So he hasn''t introduced himself yet. Well, he was the one who helped you here. He''s quite shy, but he''s a kind man. He didn''t hesitate to help you when he heard the loud sounds outside. He''s also been a great help to Mors and I that I don''t think I can personally repay him enough for what he''s already done. He didn''t even hesitate to help someone like me..." she said, looking down at her hands as she started fidgeting with her fingers bashfully. There was a slight tinge of color on her cheeks. With all these dead giveaways I swore I knew that this feeling was.


    "Sorry to interrupt you two. I heard another voice, so I went to check if you were finally awake."


    From the curtains appeared the man who brought me here, Dietrich. (Describe him in the previous chapter, decide if vaguely or not.)


    Dietrich. I didn''t get the chance to take a good look at him when he rescued me, save for the blood stains I saw on his body and face. He had dark hair and wore a vest under his sleeveless armor. he was built well enough despite looking lean and tall.


    "Sir Dietrich!" said the girl, turning in surprise.


    "Thank you for helping, Lianne. I''ll take over from here. Have something to eat for now. Mors is waiting for you as well. We will catch up after we''ve talked about a few things."


    She nodded obediently and left the two of us alone. He closed the curtains and sat on the chair Lianne was sitting on earlier and looked at me with an undivided focus.


    "I see you''re doing pretty well all things considered. You took quite a beating, so I thought you''d be out for longer. Seems like I underestimated you for someone frail... I''ll get right to the point. I don''t know where to start exactly, so why don''t you start telling me who you are and what you''re doing here?"


    I told him what I knew, at least what was alright to be said. Everything besides the objective was fine, but even though I was indebted to him for saving me, I still needed to keep confidentiality, at least for a while.


    "So Johannes, is it? Well, I''m Dietrich. I''ve seen that kind of look. I''m not suspicious, I can tell you that much. And with the way you were trying to twist your words, I can tell that you''re hiding something. You''re not very good at hiding your secrets when you''ve been pushed to your limits, aren''t you?" He leaned forward and stared intimidatingly, prying the words out of my mouth like an experienced interrogator.


    I gave a sigh. "No. I''m saying the complete truth. You''re bluffing anyway, aren''t you?"


    "I''ve been found out already? It seems that it doesn''t work like it usually does. Well, you''re right. You usually have to fake it once before just to make things sure."


    "I almost gave up myself. You''re pretty terrifying to look at when you want to be."


    "You should already know the state that this place is in, Johannes. I don''t believe that someone would just wander in knowing what it looks like outside. Besides, any normal person would have died even before entering this place. You might as well confess everything. I know you doubt me, and there''s no reason not to. But in this place, what''s there to doubt? Soon enough there''s going to be no reason to since we probably won''t be here. You know what I''m talking about, don''t you?"


    "Yeah, I do. I guess this is one way to repay a favor. Again, my name is Johannes Isles. I''m here to prevent some people from stealing something important from the Grove. Apparently, it''s already too late to do that since it''s gotten loose, but it''s not likely to stop them. Now, our mission is probably to minimize casualties and avoid wide-scale unrest within the public. I''m not too sure about that last part, but I''m sure that it''s something our boss would tell us to do in the case that there''s something unprecedented comes up."


    "Is the one we encountered from before part of those?"


    "Yeah. He''s the one leading the group, most likely. He''s a retainer for the Kaiser. I don''t suppose you''ve heard of that name, haven''t you?"


    Dietrich pondered for a while. "There''s no way that I wouldn''t be able to hear about them and what they''ve done. I''ve traveled the continent for a long while, and I''ve seen what they can do. they''re not a group I''m fond of, that''s for sure. I don''t think we''re on the same page yet, but tell me, what are they after?"


    "A Demon''s power. I don''t know what they''ll be able to use that for or how, but I can only guess. But whatever they''re doing, I''ll stop them by any means."


    "I see. Well, I''m not going to prolong this. Seeing how things have gotten worse, why don''t we help each other out? You say that if a public menace comes along during your mission, you''re required to take it down, aren''t you? Then that aligns with our objectives. I will help you defeat the Kaiser''s men, but in turn, you will help us defeat the Demon while there''s a sliver of a chance left. Will you take that deal?"


    I don''t have much of a choice. Going alone would be suicide in this state. Without Parkus, Carima, or Carce, I''ll be left to fend for myself. Worse comes to worse, I''ll encounter Tyr or any of the two others still roaming this place. I''d be a fool not to take them up on their offer anyway. There''s still a way to get through this without killing myself in the process of success, so I''ll take it.


    I reached out and shook his hand, agreeing to his proposal. He then invited me to a small meal on a which Lianne and a child were already in the middle of.


    "That settles it," said Dietrich, sitting down on a crate due to the shortage of chairs. "This is Johannes. He''ll be helping us out. There shouldn''t be any sort of complaints seeing as we''re already shorthanded, right, Mors, Lianne?"


    "I don''t mind at all. In fact, thank you for agreeing to help us save our home. I''m indebted to both of you," she said, smiling warmly.


    The child eating with a brooding expression glanced at me with his eyes, keeping to himself like a child would in his own home. "You don''t look like you''ll be of any help," he said without any hesitation, taking a spoonful of soup from his bowl.


    "Mors, I don''t think we should tell that to someone we just meet for the first time. Why don''t we all get along?" suggested Lianne shyly.


    "You''re not in any state to fight let alone hold a weapon. You''ll only hinder us. I''ve already got another hindrance over here," he said, directing his gaze to Dietrich, who ate silently. "Besides, we''re moving after this. I don''t need anyone who''s going to be a burden. I''m going to save this place no matter what, even if I have to do it alone."


    "That''s a lot of confidence. I don''t think you can back it up, kid. Thinking that you''re a hero is something I''ve seen countless of times from other people. They''re always arrogant and full of themselves, but when push comes to shove, they''re the useless ones." Dietrich stretched his arms out after finishing his bowl. "I just hope that your words don''t come to bite you back."


    "Do you want to test it out, then? I''ve got more than enough left for you considering how little I need to use my strength to take you down," said Mors, standing from his chair only to have his face''s height reach the table.


    "I can''t take you seriously every time I see how small you are. I wonder if someone put a curse on you for being annoying and arrogant. But sure, I''ll take you on. I''ll even do it with one hand behind my back," replied Dietrich, leaning in forward menacingly.


    "That''s enough!" shouted Lianne, pounding the table, shaking the bowls and silencing the room. "You two have been arguing ever since you met each other. I thought it''d be resolved after you two got to know each other, but it only got worse! Why are you two like this at such a crucial time when we should be working together and getting along? Alright, from here on out, I don''t ever want to hear you two arguing, understand? If I hear or see you two doing just that, so help me I won''t forgive any of you!"


    She took breaths to calm herself, sitting down after she''s gone back to normal. After opening her eyes, she''d just now realize what she had said and was now flustered over the entire thing. She stood up again and headed for the beds beyond the curtain, excusing herself with her head hung low.


    "Forgive me. I displayed something that was not appropriate for an Oracle. I think I am simply tired, so I will take a small rest. I will be with you when you are all ready to depart. I would just like to be alone for now."This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    It was awkward since it was silent for the longest time. The two of the arguing parties were speechless, staring down as if it was the end of the world for each of them. No one did anything until I tried to get up to leave the scene. My attempt at a silent getaway only resulted in the table being bumped, making a noise for the things still on top of it.


    Dietrich sighed and turned, taking his spear, which was leaning on the wall and left the room to go up. Mors, on the other hand, left as well, entering another room near where a sign said Do not enter was hung on the knob. Being the only one left and not knowing what to do, I decided to clean the table and head towards the curtains, seeing if Lianne was alright. Seeing as how the two stopped arguing when she spoke up, I''m sure that they respect her and were surprised to see her act like that. I''m not assuming anything, but it''s better than nothing, I suppose.


    "Hey, Lianne. I know you said to leave you alone, but I think that''s not what you''d like right now, isn''t it?" I said, facing the curtains, trying to focus my hearing to get a feel of what she was doing on the other side. There was also a part of me that wanted to know more about the Oracle she spoke of.


    "Forgive me for my outburst, I was simply misguided. I¡¯m not really angry at anyone, just bothered about how they¡¯ve been acting. If they can''t work together, then they both might lose their lives, and I don¡¯t want that. If they can live through this, then I would be happy for them."


    "So you¡¯re the selfless kind, aren¡¯t you? I cant say that¡¯s not admirable despite me being told time and time again that being selfless can kill you. But it worked, I guess. Though they¡¯re not talking anymore. That¡¯s better than them arguing."


    "I just hope they haven¡¯t drifted apart because of me."


    Though I don''t think they''ve ever drifted close enough to each other, as far as I can see.


    "I¡¯m sure you¡¯re overthinking it. But I was wondering about what you said. You¡¯re the oracle of the Grove?"


    "Yes. Well, half an Oracle. As the ritual was finished, I suddenly fell weak. The blessing that I was supposed to reach never came, and before I knew it, a powerful source of energy erupted and an avalanche of miasma came through, wreaking havoc on the Grove. Having received the blessing still, even after that, I can do my part in helping the Grove defeat this threat."


    "Could you tell me more about what happened on your side? Being inside here already, I thought that everything was wiped out or corrupted by the miasma afterward."


    "Indeed that¡¯s what happened. But before things could pass to that, lord Calicel protected me from harm. He sent me away from the epicenter of it all and before I knew it, Mors had found me unconscious somewhere and protected me."


    "How about Dietrich? How does he fit into all of this?"


    "Mors and I wandered, trying to find a path to escape to, but instead we encountered the dangerous fauna of the area, but by that time they were already corrupted and sought to kill us. It came to a point where it was too much for Mors to handle alone, so that¡¯s where Dietrich came in. After that, Mors led us to his place, here. We tried our own way of fixing things here, but it did not work. I do not know how many days have passed, but here we are now in the present."


    "I don¡¯t think I can talk to the two as it stands, but what¡¯s the plan now? But before that, is it alright to open the curtains? It¡¯s a bit difficult to talk like this.¡±


    She opened them rather slowly and cautiously, peeking like a child playing a game that she''s unhappy about. The calm feeling I saw in her was fading, turning into unease, and that was a clear sight to behold.


    I sat down on the bed next to hers after closing the curtains. "You don¡¯t need to be hard on yourself because of that. You did the right thing. Besides, if they did what you asked them to do, then that means they understand your intentions. I don''t think those two can be angry at you for some reason."


    "I hope you¡¯re right, Johannes. Thank you. We¡¯ve only just met, but I¡¯m already being a burden to you," she said, smiling weakly. ¡°Mors said that the plan was to guide me to the inner sanctum where the Demon is resting and still consuming the energy of the Grove. They said that the two of them will hold the Demon back while I complete a ritual to return lord Calice."


    "Wait, is Mors is a Kayrus?" I asked, clarifying. "I thought all Kayrus had gold-colored hair, but from what I''ve gathered, that''s not the case, isn''t it?"


    "Mors is someone that I''ve known for a long time. You could even say that we have been friends since we were children. Though he''s grown apart after choosing to live away from the sanctum, he''s come to see me often to see how I''ve been. I know he doesn''t think I realize but I know that he''s always looking out for me. During that time when the miasma struck, he came to my rescue when I thought it was the end for me. A part of me believed that if anyone could save me, it was him, as convenient as it might sound. I also knew of his secret past. Mors, you see, was born from a human and Kayrus, and because of that, he inherited half of each one''s traits."


    "So that explains it. But something''s been bothering me. Is there any other way to bring back Calicel through conventional means?"


    "Conventional? I''m afraid not anymore. It will take great strength to bring him back. There was a method that Mors suggested which made use of a special potion he created. It didn''t work, and we ended up fighting the Demon to escape. We were completely defeated, but it was wounded by the two. When I saw that, I knew we had a chance. What made you think of that all of a sudden, Johannes?"


    "It''s because I know some people who''re heading there... to the inner sanctum..."


    upon realizing the grave error I was overlooking after having heard it so many times already, I stood and grabbed my sword, charging out of the room. I felt my wounds sting as I forced my body to move, but I had been used to it that these minor ones made little difference.


    "Wait, where are you going, Johannes?" said Lianne, chasing after me.


    "I have to go and stop them before it''s too late. The people I came with are heading to the sanctum, but they don''t know that their method won''t work."


    "But you can''t go alone, it''s too dangerous. You don''t even know the direction towards the sanctum. You will only make things worse by doing everything yourself," she said, blocking the exit.


    "Please stand aside. I almost forgot about them when they were expecting me to show up. They''re my responsibility as well."


    "Then I will go with you. I won''t allow you to go alone."


    "I appreciate you being persistent, but this isn''t the time for it."


    She didn''t say anything and kept her eyes stoically at me, her arms sprawled out.


    "What''s with all the noise? I couldn''t concentrate because of you two," said Mors, carrying a bag on one shoulder and a book on one arm. "Let''s go, Lianne. I''ve already prepared everything. Let''s finish this already so I can do something else."


    Mors impatiently walked past the door with Lianne following with a focused expression. It seemed that she was trying her best to fit the required emotion for the atmosphere. I followed along and emerged at the entrance of the hideout, seeing Dietrich leaning by a tree with his spear doing the same thing.


    "Took you all long enough. I almost went by myself. I''m itching for a rematch with that thing. You won''t have to worry about a thing after this, Lianne."


    "Sir Dietrich..." said Lianne in admiration. "Thank you, all of you. I know that we can accomplish this daunting task, whatever may come. I believe in all of you," she said, smiling brightly and enthusiastically. I glanced at my sides and saw for a split second the two of them smirking, trying not to show to each other that side of them as they turned their heads away.


    "So this is the Inner Sanctum? I never thought it''d be this big from the outside." Parkus looked down at the seemingly bottomless chasm below him. The spiraling staircase of the massive labyrinth made of marble outlined the path they were to take. However, some of the stairs were broken, and the walls had been ravaged by claw marks that seethed a strange smoke similar to that of the miasma. The only thing that provided them with enough of a light was the glowing orbs of light Carce had created.


    "Yes, this is the place where it all began. lord Calicel should be in here waiting for us. Let''s move while the Demon is away. The thing should still be at the ritual grounds, so we''ll be safe in the meantime. The only thing we have to worry about is the off chance of there being Kayrus still beneath." Carce surveyed the stairs and hugged the edge, inching his way further down, using what''s left of the stairs. Parkus and Carima followed whatever he did, whether it be jumping from a ledge or using the holes on the walls to climb down, only inches away from a gruesome death due to a fall.


    The three of them managed to hold back the attack of a banded Kayrus. After that, they had quickly made their way to the Inner Sanctum, leaving the wounded by the door to wait for them as they finished their task.


    "Is it just me, or does the miasma here feel heavier than usual? I''m getting a bit dizzy from just breathing," complained Parkus, almost missing a step as he jumped from one stair to another.


    "I can feel it as well. It is odd. But I''m not surprised. This is where the artifact was awakened. There was bound to be some residue of corruption left in its wake. We can''t be deterred. We''re close, I can feel it. It''s faint, but the energy of Lord Calicel is close by," said Carima, looking down with the gifted eyes of a Kayrus.


    "Can you actually see what''s at the bottom?" asked Parkus.


    "Not exactly. There''s something preventing me from seeing very clearly, but I can see a source of loose energy that is only specific to the protectors. We will have to trust the information that we have. I am just worried about something," she said, looking at the walls and the damage of the inner sanctum.


    "Some of the damages here were caused by magic, not on the same level as a Demon''s. These damages were brought about by a weapon," said Carce, outlining a long part of the wall that had been cut deeply with his fingers. "There''s no sign of miasma. And here as well. It doesn''t feel fresh, but the essence of magic is clear," he continued, looking at a series of burn marks on another wall.


    "So you¡¯re saying someone¡¯s been here before us?" asked Parkus.


    "The ones you¡¯re after might be the culprits. We can¡¯t rule anything out. Just be prepared for anything."


    They descended until they came face to face with a large gap between the next set of descending stairs.


    "We¡¯re going to have to leap. There¡¯s no way else. My magic can help us cross through with a slight breeze, but that¡¯s all I can do down here. There¡¯s not much energy coming from the forest to fuel me... but it is strange,¡± said Carima, holding her chin and producing a small whirling wind on the palm of her hand.


    "How come?" asked Parkus.


    "It feels like my energy is being drained."


    "The same goes with me," added Carce. "But we can''t stop now. Once Lord Calicel is brought back, we won¡¯t have to worry as much. Now, if you will, Carima."


    She positioned herself behind Carce, who started stretching his body. After feeling prepared and confident, he gave himself room to gain some momentum and started running for the stair. In the meantime, Carima readied a spell, weaving an intricate sign in the air. Imbuing Carce with a faint, green glow around his body.


    Carce¡¯s feet left the stair and landed, stopping himself from tumbling down by grabbing onto the ledges.


    "He made that look easy, didn¡¯t he?" said Parkus, scratching his head as a bead of sweat fell from his forehead. He felt his stomach drop at the scale of the height, so he avoided looking down, gulping with a wry laugh.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" asked Carima. But after noticing how Parkus looked, she weaved him the same sign that allowed Carce to make the jump. Patting him on the shoulder, she started going back up.


    "Have some faith, Parkus. I will go ahead and show you that there¡¯s nothing to fear."


    Carima started running for the ledge, but Parkus noticed something and tried to stop her, however, it was too late since she already ran past him. At the same time her feet left the stair, Parkus yelled out.


    "Didn¡¯t you forget to forget to put the spell on you, too?!"


    But, his worries were immediately shot down. Carima left the stair and started running on the walls nimbly, reaching the other side within seconds, taking Carce¡¯s extended hand to stop her momentum. Dusting herself off, she looked back at Parkus and gave an O-K sign with a nonchalant expression.


    "As if that was ok! You made me worry for nothing," he said, placing a hand on his chest, his shoulders dropping low.


    "I believe you can make it, Parkus. You will not fall... as long as you don¡¯t think you will," she added, opening her arms wide, confident in her abilities to catch him.


    "That doesn¡¯t really make me feel a lot better. Sigh, fine. Besides, I already made peace with myself. I know what I am and what I¡¯m capable of." He made a focused face and gave himself space to run. Feeling confident of the length, he started bolting for the staircase, trying not to look down at every step.


    As he got to the edge, he yelled out with a hoarse tone, pouring all he had into it.


    "I¡¯M IMMORTAL!"


    As he was in the middle of his jump, he opened his eyes, feeling that he was falling even before he could get halfway towards the stairs where Carima and Carce were waiting.


    He started flailing his arms around, falling but barely reaching the stairs. He closed his eyes knowing that he missed the jump and wouldn¡¯t make it. But he then felt someone grab his hand.


    He looked up and saw Carima looking down at him. "Come now, immortal. We can¡¯t have you falling to your death," she said in a teasing tone, pulling Parkus up with the help of Carce.


    "I can¡¯t believe you. Making that kind of noise when we should be quiet the whole way through."


    "Sorry about that,¡± said Parkus, calming himself. ¡°Had to give it a try."


    "Well now that that¡¯s over, let¡¯s go. I have a feeling that we¡¯re almost there. I can already see where the prophetic walls start."


    "Prophetic walls?¡± said Parkus, seeing the walls further down with an artistic portrayal that he could not make any sense of.


    "Yes. The walls are designed by the orders of the Oracles. If they have a dream of something¡¯s having happened, then there¡¯s a chance that¡¯s it¡¯s a prophetic dream. Many of the recent oracles have had their dreams etched onto these walls foretelling many great events. They¡¯re treated as messages from the Gods."


    "What¡¯s the most recent one about?" asked Parkus.


    "Many years ago when we were still children, Oracle Eqiona predicted the rise of an unfortunate child to power. The world he lived him would breed the child into a monster that would consume its nest. He will lead men into an age where carnage is the law, where only that ones who have the will to fight can survive. His name will become feared across the land as he takes everything away from all, standing triumphantly above all that he has conquered."


    "Why does that sound so familiar?" said Parkus, scratching his head.


    "It¡¯s because it is. Look. I think you will recognize the scene."


    Carce pointed at the depiction carved and painted on the wall as they descended further down. The art had three phases showing the growth of a child from hard and cruel beginnings, then leading all the way there the painting of a man, who wore dark armor and a cape, standing triumphantly above all others could be seen. Behind him were ranks of men clad in dark armor, reaching the far recess of the earth. In the background were burning cities and people in despair.


    Parkus held his breath. He finally realized who the art was about. It truly was familiar to him that he started feeling a strange, ominous and foreboding feeling from the man, who stood above all others, looking directly at him.


    "You have got to be kidding me. This Oracle of yours predicted the rise of the Kaiser?!"

 Chapter 12: Fangs Barred

    "Exactly. But don''t think that it could have changed anything," said Carce, facing Parkus. "We presented the claim to various kingdoms in the continent, yet none believed us. Besides, it was foreseen that whatever would happen to try and stop his rise to power, he will come out on top, no matter what. Even I didn''t understand what that meant when the Oracle spoke, but we tried to prove it wrong... only to be proven wrong ourselves."


    "What do you mean by that?" asked Parkus.


    "We tried to search for this young child and sent someone to monitor and kill him if he ever showed signs of proving the prophecy. The monitor was killed by wandering bandits shortly after. We tried deterring him, giving him wealth to satisfy his demands thinking that it would free him from poverty. He was then robbed by everyone he knew in the town he lived for he had no family. Those who he treated as friends betrayed him out of greed and left him with nothing but regret and anger. In a sense, you could say our actions molded the child. We tried killing him directly after years of waiting and planning to make sure that nothing would go wrong. That led to the death of his lover and the death of the assassins we sent due to his unbridled rage. From then on, anyone we sent was killed ruthlessly, escalating the prophecy. We played into the hands of fate, and every Kayrus knows of that fact for they knew this and decided."


    Parkus looked grim. He stared at his feet for the longest time trying to come to grips with the entire situation. He wasn''t sure what he should do now, nor what he should say. If anything, he knew that he should be at least angered, but to what extent?


    "Did you know about this as well, Carima?" he said, looking at the woman in question with stern eyes.


    "Yes. I did. Forgive me for not telling you sooner. I did not know how to express it without there being any misunderstandings. You might have had believed me, and you might have had not. But saying that to just anyone, it''s not natural. If I were to atone for that fault in place of my kin, then I would do it, but not by that method. I would have atoned my own way, by helping you rid of the threat somehow."


    "Well, I don''t really care what you plan on doing. But if you want to take your rage out on me or either of us, then do it after we''ve done what we came here to do. I''ll even oblige if it means atoning for the sins we caused, even vengeance for your father''s loss, even if it was indirectly caused by the Kaiser." Carce started descending further without waiting for Parkus, who trailed behind them a few meters behind.


    Carima glanced at Parkus, feeling a pang of guilt hound at her as she saw his downcast face.


    They had made it to the very bottom, a wide berth that extended out further, covering an area that had been adorned with shattered statues, devastated murals and images, and strong traces of miasma.


    Carce brought his orb of light to the center to illuminate their way. He looked down where the image of a forest separated by night and day were etched onto the ground, a circular outline showing where it ended. The only disturbing thing about it was that it was deeply slashed across by something, the trace seething with a purple flare.


    "The trace is faint due to the seal, but it¡¯s there. Beyond this is where lord Calicel is. Carima, help me with the unsealing spell."


    Carce positioned himself opposite of Carima and started chanting, tracing out intricate signs in the air as they disappeared, glowing brightly before flowing into the seal right below them. Slowly the entire inner sanctum''s lowest floor started lighting up, the candles and torches illuminating the dark depths.


    However, from within those dark depths were two eyes that shone like gold. Its breath was toxic, heavy, and eerie. It saw the chamber being illuminated and had awoken from its slumber.


    It saw three figures, each one having their own distinction of energy. It felt hungry despite having been filled to the brim. The greed of its species was prying into it, coercing the shadow hiding within to emerge, slithering slowly towards the three.


    "Hey, Why does it feel like there''s someone else here?" asked Parkus. "The place feels like its moving, too, and it''s not an earthquake."


    "Ignore it. We have to finish this. We''re close. This should be the last step. If we can release lord Calicel, then we can finally defeat the Demon."


    Parkus'' sword started glowing and ringing from within his head, alerting him of a threat. The owner of the sword felt heavy as well as if there was a great weight bearing down on him. He turned around, looking at a deeper corridor that had no light to offer him any help of deducing what was inside. However, Parkus saw two yellow dots becoming bigger and bigger as it came close.


    Parkus took a step back and drew his sword, feeling his legs tremble and his gut panicking. As a cold sweat ran down his back, he called out to the two concentrating with the unsealing.


    "Carce, Carima, what the hell is that thing?!" yelled out Parkus as the thing came out of the darkness and into the dim light of the lowest sanctum''s floor.


    It was a large monstrous being that had the lower body of a serpent and an upper body of a man''s, having the head of a bull''s, one horn was broken off. It exhaled through its nose and looked down at the three before it. The presence that it exuded was no short of an exaggeration. The three froze in their tracks, the two stopping their hands in the process of the ritual.


    "N-no, it can''t be... Why is it down here?" said Carce, his eyes displaying the expression of disbelief and wavering strength as he muttered the same thing again and again.


    The two Kayrus were unable to say anything for what seemed like the longest time, but Parkus stood firm despite the pressure.


    "What are we dealing with now?" he asked.


    "It''s the Demon," said Carima, snapping out of the trance. "We have to get out of here, now!" she said, shaking Carce''s shoulder, pulling him away from the entrance of the vault.


    The Demon roared, its eyes flaring fiercely as it wound up and punched, aiming for Carima and Carce, who were trying to make for the stairs.


    "Watch out!" yelled Parkus out to the two, running at the Demon with his sword drawn, empowering himself with the strength the strange sword was supposed to give to its user.


    Parkus slashed at the Demon''s serpent side but had his blade deflected on impact. He retreated and saw the Demon''s fist hit the floor, creating a blanket of smoke and dust to cover up the scene.


    From that, however, emerged the two, though scathed, were not harmed fatally. Carima retaliated with a flurry of magic from the four elements, aiming at the Demon''s torso, which was the most wounded part of all, save for the head, which had minor looking scars and one across its left eye.


    "Parkus, try to distract him! We need to escape from the sanctum!" yelled Carima.


    "Leave it to me," he responded, imbuing his sword and himself with even more power, managing to draw out enough to make him think that his weapon was cooperating for the first time in a while with him.


    "Don''t fail me now," he muttered, cutting the air and sending a shockwave of gold crescent blades at the Demon. It wasn''t enough to make it move, not even enough to wound it. But it did catch its attention.


    "That''s it, just follow me for now."


    Parkus started running to the dark corridor where the Demon emerged from, trying to draw it away from the Kayrus. But his plan was foiled in a matter of seconds and the Demon whipped its tail on thecolumns and forced the corridor to a close. Parkus turned and faced the Demon with nowhere to go. He simply smiled and chuckled to himself.


    "I wouldn''t have it any other way, but alright. Do you want to play it like that? I''ll play along then. Just so you know, I''m not a pushover for anyone, even if it''s a Demon." With an exhale, Parkus smiled despite the quivering in his body. His sword started glowing stronger, giving him the courage to take a step towards his enemy.


    "Where the hell are you anyway, Johann?" he thought to himself for a while.


    "Get a hold of yourself, Carce!" said Carima, backhanding the dazed Kayrus across the face. Carce blinked and held his cheek which had been struck.


    "Good. You''re finally back. Listen, we''ve run out of options. We''re down to escape. But we''ll need to work together for that to work. We don''t have that long. I doubt Parkus can hold back a Demon on his own, so pull yourself together and start thinking before we all die down here."


    "There''s no escape. If we flee from this, we won''t be able to do anything to stop it from draining the entire Grove dry. It''s either we defeat it here or open the seal," said Carce with an expressionless face, standing up and looking at the lopsided fight between Parkus and the Demon.


    Parkus was being tossed here and there, forced to be on the defensive as the Demon fiercely attacked and breathed a corrosive breath of fire at the gold-clad Parkus. He glanced at the stairs heading back up and saw the gap that they had to ascend in order to escape. From there he knew that it would be impossible.


    Carce jumped off the platform of the stairs and readied his bow, creating it from his energy, and aimed it at the Demon''s head, firing a volley of arrows that he controlled with magic, weaving them into a pattern, then activating them once more to open intricate circles, raining down a furious barrage of arrows at the Demon. The act caught its attention, turning away from Parkus, who was down on the ground, barely managing to stand after taking the brunt of its attacks.


    "Stand, Parkus. We''re far from over. If you have been holding back, then now''s the time to stop. I will unleash everything I have against this monster who took everything away from me. Will you help me?"


    "No need to ask. But alright then, I haven''t gone all out for the longest time. I guess this is as good a time as any to start."


    Parkus knelt and drove his sword to the ground. Hey stayed silent at the Demon headed for Carce and created a link between it and him.


    Cadence, bound by the gold chains. I''ll unlock those bounds, so give me your power, everything you''ve got. I can''t draw this out. If I waver for even a second, then I lose. So before it starts to bear down on me, I''ll have to beat it to the punch.


    Carce cast a spell that allowed him to run fast. Circling the Demon, he kept barraging it with arrows, keeping its attention away from Parkus, who he saw kneel.


    He fired three arrows, two away from the demon and one at its torso. He ran until a wall prevented him from going further.Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    The Demon breathed its corrosive breath of fire. With a snap of a finger, Carce disappeared before the corrosive breath dissolved him into nothing, reappearing at one of the arrows that he fired earlier, launching more from his position. Then he teleported to another one of his arrows and barraged the Demon from there.


    The Demon did nothing but simply kept its eyes on Carce as he moved about. It was as if it was observing, waiting for its chance to strike.


    As a pattern began to form, the Demon lunged, striking the wall where Carce was closest to, knocking him off balance. As Carce fell, the Demon formed a ball of darkness on its hand and blasted a rippling wave at Carce.


    The aftermath was nothing. There was no trace of Carce anywhere. Thinking that it was over for the Kayrus, it turned its attention to Parkus, who hadn''t moved an inch.


    "Did you think you could extinguish the fire of a Kayrus'' might that easily?"


    The Demon turned its head down to where the sounds were coming from and saw the Kayrus on his torso, hanging on to the third arrow that was fired at it earlier.


    Carce placed his hand on the Demon''s torso and cast a spell, creating a circle with strange and alien symbols on it, glowing pure white. He then leaped from the Demon as it slapped the part where he was then fired another round of arrows before snapping his fingers and disappearing from the Demon¡¯s sights.


    The Demonstarted looking for the loose Kayrus, sensing his scent and immediately turning towards one of the staircases where he was perched up, an arrow drawn back with a powerful shine and a sharp tip poised to pierce.


    Roaring wildly, the Demon drew back its arm, aiming for Carce with a fist clad in a jet-black gauntlet.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you!¡± yelled Carce. His eyes started glowing brightly, and so did his untamed, golden hair. The Mark Carce had left of the Demon¡¯s chest started resonating, then expanding around its body in the form of Kayrusian characters. Soon, the Demon was enveloped with them. Chains started appearing from thin air, attached from the Demon and onto the walls of the sanctum.


    Carce released the arrow, hitting the Demon square on the mark that he had placed. A great flashing light burst and blinded every open eye, dying down immediately to display the results of his efforts.


    Carce chuckled. ¡°I knew it wouldn¡¯t be that easy. You¡¯re not even dazed by it.¡±


    The Demon still stood unscathed. The rage in its eyes, however, started manifesting itself. The Demon roared, breathing fire at Carce, who almost didn¡¯t make it in time.


    It rampaged, pulling off the chains binding him from the walls, forcing the sanctum to crumble. Finally free, the Demon turned around, sensing an immense amount of energy.


    Parkus had opened his eyes and was surging with a golden glow around him. His sword had become ornately gold and was adorned with glittering jewels fit for a king of great prestige. The wielded had eyes that were glaring at the monstrous figure before him. A great amount of confidence swirled, and it seemed that he wasn¡¯t the same person at all.


    Parkus launches himself at the Demon with a single step, connecting a fierce slash with another, and finally a powerful, echoing punch that pushedthe Demon inches from where it originally stood.


    However, despite the newfound strength, the Demon matched and even surpassed the power Parkus had despite the gap in size. It was faster, stronger, and wielded an immense amount of power drawn from the Grove. The Demon put that on display.


    It conjured a massive beam of energy with one hand, forcing Parkus on the defensive with ease, then struck the ground with the other, creating a crack on the ground that made its way to where Parkus stood and erupted. The eruption senthim to the air where the Demon coiled its serpent¡¯s tail around him, constricting Parkus tightly andinciting a yell of pain from him. His power, nevertheless, managed to hold itself together to prevent its user from being crushed to death.


    Once more, the Demon turned its head, feeling an even greater amount of power surge from nowhere. It saw Carima standing with her arms extended and her fingers weaving signs to the seal beneath her, slowly opening.


    Suddenly it was struck with an arrow on theback of its head, taking its attention off Carima. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going? We¡¯re not done yet. Parkus!¡± he called out. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that¡¯s all you¡¯ve got?¡± He said mockingly.


    Parkus ground his teeth and strengthened his core, slowly prying the tail open with sheer force. Soon, the tail gave way and allowed him to break free. He leaped from its tail and sent a shattering punch at the Demon¡¯s face, then a powerful slash wound from above.


    Parkus landed back on the ground and retreated in front of Carce.


    The Demon held its bleeding face, then looked at the two, smiling and laughing. The gesture along was enough to put off the two of the most and catch them off guard.


    With a great amount of dexterity, four arms appeared in addition to the Demon¡¯s two others, covered in a purple glow. The Demon barraged the two of them with punches thenunleashed six purple orbs at them, exploding on impact.


    The power of the explosion knocked Carima off and brought her back, disrupting her concentration.


    She saw Parkus and Carce emerge from the dust barely hanging on. The Demon still bore down on them, and using her Kayrus eyes of clarity, she could tell that the Demon was still holding back a fraction of its power. And though it was a fraction, it was an amount that would no doubt finish them off.


    She then started conjuring her own magic to help against the Demon, stopping only because of a hoarse and wavering voice that called out to her.


    ¡°Leave this to us, Carima! We¡¯re depending on you to bring him back. Just keep going even if we go down. I haven¡¯t even given my all yet,¡± said Parkus with a transparent grin.


    She looked at the two for a while then continued with the ritual as the fierce and fluctuating battle commenced once more.


    "Just how big is the Grove? It feels like a while since we¡¯ve left the hideout."


    "You won¡¯t understand as much," said Mors, glancing back at me. "But the Kayrus use a special type of magic that expands a certain space to make it larger than it seems from the outside. Having a large amount of territory means that there¡¯s a chance someone might try and take us over. The outer sanctuary is close, just keep up. I don¡¯t want to waste any precious time."


    The four of us have been running ever since we left. Not exactly knowing where we¡¯re supposed to be going, I just kept an eye out for anything that might pop out from out of nowhere. The only strange thing is that, after having fought off a lot of things in the Grove right as we came in, I haven¡¯t seen anything so far. It¡¯s as if they don¡¯t even exist, and that the only thing here are dead trees and rotting soil. I¡¯m even a bit hesitant about all this Demon stuff since I haven¡¯t seen it personally, but I¡¯d say the current state of the Grove is already proof by itself.


    "Why haven''t I seen anything else here besides us?" I asked.


    "I can tell you that it''s not because they''re nonexistent. It''s more that they''re running away from something," said Mors.


    "I can feel a strange presence in the direction we''re heading to," said Lianne with an expression of concern. She didn''t look as frightful, but it felt like she was nervous for some reason. It didn''t let her slow down, however.


    But what she was talking about, I couldn''t feel it. I wasn''t much for sensing the presence of everything around me, it''s simply that the hairs on my back stand and my gut grumbles when I''m not feeling safe. Instincts is what it''s called. I looked to Dietrich, asking him whether he could sense anything that I couldn''t.


    "It''s faint, but yes, there''s something out there, no doubt about it. It''s too vague to tell from what it''s coming from, but I can only guess one suspect in charge of the disappearance of the inhabitants in the Grove and the source of the strange power."


    As we made it to the outer sanctum, a large town-like scene that had been broken down and demolished by a monster, we heard a roar that blew a slight breeze towards us. It was blood-curdling, the way it seemed like it was fighting against something. I don''t know how I could tell, but somehow, the message just came through. I was now starting to truly believe in the thing existing.


    Mors rushed us to a what was once a magnificent structure made of marble. It stood at least three stories high and housed a great amount of Kayrus in charge of the Grove''s order and way of life. Now it was just a remnant of that. The roof and the walls were nowhere to be seen, and the three stories were reduced to none. What remained was a wide expanse of ground where a large hole could be seen, stairs leading the way down.


    The three others who were with me displayed no surprise on their faces for they''ve already been here. They knew what was coming and was prepared for it. I had no real worries myself since I had no attachments to the place, but remembering the time when my own home was put to the axe, I felt a part of my past die down with that. I''m sure that''s what they''re feeling inside, Mors and Lianne, of course.


    Approaching the entrance to the depths, we encountered a Kayrus sitting by the still standing walls of the structure. Lianne immediately rushed to the Kayrus'' aid and questioned him relentlessly, thoroughly examining the Kayrus for any wounds. She heaved a sigh of relief right after, seeing that he had already been taken care of. The mention of Carce, Carima, and Parkus'' names made my eyes open, however.


    "They''re alive and well, Oracle Lianne. They were the ones the brought me here!" said the Kayrus, rejoicing in his state, slacking his shoulders as a great weight had been lifted from him. A tear fell from his eye as he bore the sight of Lianne as a sort of goddess. "I knew you we were. No, we all knew. Even if we doubted at times, we knew that you would be safe and well. Thank goodness that you are."


    "Carima and Carce, where are they?" she inquired, looking around as if lost herself.


    "They went down the inner sanctum to unseal lord Calicel from his slumber. But..." the Kayrus looked down, fear apparent on his face. "I don''t like what I''ve been hearing from the sanctum. There have been sounds of something else down there, and I''m worried that something has happened to them. I would go, but in my state, there is nothing I can do. I don''t even know what else is below there. I''ve been uneasy."


    "It''s the Demon," said Dietrich, stepping forward and looking down at the dark pit with no source of light save for a dim glimmer down below. "It''s been sleeping and eating down there ever since."


    The Kayrus'' mouth was agape, unable to say anything for a while. "Then we must help them! The one who destroyed all our homes is down there! The one who took my family away from me, no everyone--"


    The Karyus went silent as Lianne placed a hand on his shoulder. "Please rest easy and leave it to us. I know that you''ve felt great sorrow, but please stay strong for a little bit longer." she stood. Her face was dignified, having refreshed her confidence and purpose, she started walking towards the pit.


    Mors and I followed but stopped as the ground began to tremble.


    Immediately, Mors pulled back Lianne to safety, leaving Dietrich and I to figure out what was going on.


    From the pit emerged a large monster that had the head of a bull, the body of a man, and the lower body of a serpent. It had imposing, dark wings and six arms in total, each one bound with a metal brace.


    It carried with it someone, coiling it with its tail, then letting it go after reaching a height.


    Dietrich positioned himself and caught the falling person. The pointed ears and the gold hair immediately said Kayrus, but the face was Carce''s. He had been reduced to such a state where his body was covered in wounds and was beaten so badly that his right arm was bleeding from the shoulder down.


    He was placed down on the ground near the Kayrus where Lianne immediately started tending to him.


    I wanted to ask my own questions such as where is Parkus and Carima, what happened down there, and how was he beaten so badly. But my attention couldn''t take itself away from the thing flying overhead.


    Mors and Dietrich looked up menacingly as if requesting for a grudge to be paid back in their own terms. They didn''t at all fear the thing, but instead was even stretching their bodies in front of it, preparing.


    "It''s gotten a lot larger than before, hasn''t it?" said Dietrich, sizing up the thing.


    "You humans use the proverb,The bigger they are, the harder they fall. It doesn''t matter if it''s larger than last time. It won''t change the fact that I''ll drive it to the ground and make it regret even disturbing my peace."


    Mors extended his hand where a scarlet ball began to form, unfurling to become a bird made completely of fire.


    It was small, to say the least. But after letting it fly by itself, the bird slowly grew in size. The heat it shed was beginning to grow strong as well. This continued for more than a few seconds until it had grown twice our size.


    In danger of burning the dead trees around us with its fire, it had ascended a manageable height.


    Mors ordered it to charge the Demon. Letting out a loud squawking noise, it tore through the air, shedding its feathers made of fire, which then turned into smaller forms of itself. The bird had gotten close, but by then, the feathers that it had shed multiplied into hundreds of medium-sized firebirds, each one charging for the thing.


    The sky exploded as the army of firebirds crashed into the flying terror, creating a strong blast of wind that we felt below.


    "Did that get it?" asked Dietrich calmly.


    "Hardly. It''s testing us. That was just a test. Don''t you dare hold back, including you back there," he said, directing his voice at me. "I don''t know what you''re capable of, but you better make yourself useful."


    His voice meant it. Even if he was being mocked for looking like a child, the face he made was sincere and clear of any jest. If any, he might be the most serious one of us three right now. But I don''t dislike that. Back then I thought the only way to get a sort of strength from nothing was to find something to devote your victory to, but there are a lot more reasons. Now can be because of someone''s will to win back what they''ve lost.


    I drew my sword and thought up the things I had to prepare for. The spells, the techniques. Seeing the two in front of me, rather than feeling nervous, I felt resolute and prevalent. This was it. With the end of this thing would come the end of this chapter, but the continuation of a larger story. I guess that sounds more ominous than it seems, but that''s what it feels like to me.


    "It isn''t such a bad feeling, having something to fight for. It''s been a while since I''ve felt that myself. But you can rest assured that I''m not going down anytime soon. I''ve got a lot of people to prove something to. Failing here means that all that talk they''ve hammered into my head will mean nothing."


    As the cloud of smoke died down, the Demon blew the rest of it away, letting out a harrowing roar, leading to it hovering close to the ground, its wingbeat knocking every insignificant thing away as we stood firm. The battleground was to be the former sanctuary for the Kayrus, and the enemy is the very being the set fire and defiled it.

 Chapter 13: To the Light What Was Untold

    As the Demon landed on the ground, Mors raised his hand in the air, invoking the Firebird back to life. Its scarlet flames scattered and again formed a ball from where it revived, making a loud echoing noise with the burst of conflagration.


    Mors lowered his hand, ordering it to attack once more, using the same ability as it had done, multiplying the feathers it dropped into smaller versions of itself and bombarding the Demon, keeping it at bay.


    Deitrich took this chance to strike, twirling his spear with great speed and dexterity, evading and leaping as the monster tried to knock him off balance with its tail.


    Having found an opening himself, Dietrich struck a flurry of blows to the Demon''s blind side, imbuing his spear with various elements to test and provoke a certain reaction which he didn''t seem to see any.


    "He''s much sturdier than I thought. There''s no specific affinity to any type of magic I know," said Dietrich, taking a pause then returning back into the fight, scaling the monster with the help of his spear and distracting it from its head.


    "That''s because you don''t know the spells it has an affinity to. Unlike you, I''m not narrow-minded."


    Mors opened his arms out and channeled a white, shimmering star-like energy in front of him. Flying higher into the air with a levitation spell, he shot the star into the sky. It disappeared after reaching a certain height. But soon, a single white circle made up of three rotating circles, one on the inside of the other, appeared.


    The Demon noticed it overhead and moved, ignoring Dietrich and Mors'' attacks.


    I concentrated and tried to get a feel as to how much energy I''ve got stored.


    I burned within me a considerable amount and channeled my energy to manifest lightning in the form of a spear, speaking the words needed to bring it further to life. "Cast C-class spell, Parallel Manifold!"


    I threw the spear that had formed on my right arm and hurled it at the Demon. The spear ripped through the air and split itself up into seven individual spears, curving its trajectory and pinpointing their target, the Demon''s vitals.


    The Demon staggered back as one spear struck its face, sending a shock as all others connected.


    Dietrich and Mors coordinated with my attack, following through and completely knocking it back to our surprise.


    With the preparation unchallenged, the circles in the air ceased spinning and shot from the center a bright, star-like projectile.


    Mors ordered us to back away and close our eyes as it hit, but even with that, the flash could be seen through our lids. The pulse of the blast felt faint despite it looking like such a strong, intimidating wave.


    Opening our eyes, the Demon rose back up and slithered towards us, not minding the massive, gaping hole in its chest as it started regenerating, leaving no trace of the fatal damage.


    "As I thought. It¡¯s using the strength of the Grove to regenerate what it¡¯s lost. I can see with my eyes the trace of energy. That should have at least weakened it, but it¡¯s back to full strength."


    Mors stood and levitated, conjuring three orbs, one was made of fire, the other lightning, and the last, of an unknown energy that simply gave off a calm, blue glow.


    "Then there¡¯s only one way through this,¡± said Dietrich, imbuing his spear with a strange, white glow. Just keep killing it until it stops regenerating."


    They''re right. It¡¯ll take the three of us working together with everything we¡¯ve got I feel we want to win this. And though I¡¯m worried about Parkus, I know he¡¯s safe. He has an uncanny ability to be able to get out of most situations sometimes by sheer luck.


    "Alright, I know you¡¯ve been waiting for this, Arda! Show me what you¡¯ve got."


    I weaved the patterns for the golden lightning fox, Arda, burning a hefty amount to summon him back. For some reason, however, the amount needed to summon him coated me a lot more than it did back then. I soon realized why afterward.


    What came out of the portal on the ground in front of me wasn¡¯t a small ball of fur but a young fox that has aged from being an infant, crossing the path before adulthood.


    He bore fangs and claws that were sharp unlike back then when he had none. His golden fur discharged small charge of lightning as he intimidated the Demon in front of him, growling and glaring.


    "Arda, is that you?" I asked, unfamiliar to the one in front of me.


    "It is I, Master. I have come to your call. Give me your orders," he said in a formal tone, detached from his child-like speech pattern.


    "What happened? How did you change this much? I don¡¯t remember doing anything about this."


    "We change depending on our master¡¯s competency and maturity. I sensed that you have grown once more and have grown alongside you, Master. Now I can be of more use."


    I didn¡¯t want to keep the questions going while Dietrich and Mors fought the Demon by themselves, so I accepted what was happening and went alongside with it. Wondering for too long wouldn¡¯t do me any good, so I¡¯ll take this power regardless.


    "Do you still remember how to Synchronize, Arda?"


    "Of course!"


    I wiped my head clean of any thoughts and only focused on Arda''s presence. Slowly I absorbed his energy in me and gave off a bit of mine in him. I felt my affinity for his element rise as the two of us had one mind. Clearly, without pausing, the two of us could speak and plan our movements out.


    "If only I had matured more, then I would have been able to equip you with something, Master."


    "Don''t worry, Arda. Soon I''ll be able to live up to your expectations. But for now, let''s prove what we''ve got here."


    The two of us moved at the same time, a single step taking me merely inches away from the Demon while Arda appeared behind it.


    I struck upwards as Mors and Dietrich finished their assaults, directing a surging pillar of lightning to strike the Demon from under its jaw. Coordinating this, Arda charged the Demon''s back five times in a single instant, knocking it forward.


    I backed away and leaped up, cleaving with a hammering amount of lightning backing my sword. The surge passed through the Demon and onto the ground, embeddinga crossto where the loose energy left.


    Just as I landed, Arda jumped behind me and snarled, summoning lightning elementals that resembled himself, and ordered them to attack.


    But the Demon fought back, swatting away the elementals then charged right at us.


    "Faltering just because your attack didn''t go through, that''s foolish!" yelled out Mors, firing a blast of fire at the stampeding monster, forcing it to defend itself, where Dietrich found an opening to attack behind it.


    As the battle ensued, three pairs of eyes watched from a safe distance away by a drained tree, observing closely the two sides involved.


    "They''re really going at it, aren''t they?" said a young man sitting on one of the tree''s branches, using his hand to see farther, whistling in amusement and intrigue.


    "Their magic isn''t anything worth noting. I would have taken the thing by myself and kept it on the ground the entire time," said another sitting on the branch of a tree, one who looked too young to be anywhere near a battle. He sneered his harsh criticisms at the actors he watched and didn''t reserve his expression of mediocrity for them.


    The two wore dark uniforms with the emblem of the Kaiser.


    "Aren''t we going to do anything, Captain? We can finish them both of at the same time, no problem. I just want to go home already. I''m tired," complained the child, yawning.


    "We don''t need to waste our energy on them. Once one side has finished, then we will take what we need. I''d rather not have to fight both at once since I know it''ll get out of hand, especially for you, Phrim."


    The one who responded to the complaints had his uniform torn up. But despite this, he looked on the fight with his arms crossed. The disposition of patience and order resembled him.


    "I agree with the Capt," said the one with the scythe, reclining on his branch. "This is more like it. Just relaxing, not having to do anything but watch. What more can you want?"


    "To go home. I''m bored. I don''t want to watch this. It''s just embarrassing--"


    "Ooh! Look at that! They used another flashy attack! Man, they''re really something else. They''re like characters in a book. Normally you don''t make these fights as dramatic as that, but they sure are going neck and neck. I wonder if they''ll be able to do it."


    "Settle down, you two. I''ve already fought two of the three over there. I''m not sure myself as to how the battle will end, but whatever the results, we still need to carry out our plans, for the sake of the Kaiser," said Tyr, clenching his hand with a brimming passion.


    "I think it''s you who has to settle down, Capt. You''ve been saying for the sake of the Kaiser one too many times already. I think my ears are getting tired of hearing them," replied the young man, picking his ear with his pinkie finger and blowing away the mess.


    The Demon was relentless. No matter how much we tried to overpower it, the thing didn''t back down for even an inch. It felt like we faced an impassable wall, one that, no matter how hard you tried to break down, it would try to rebuild itself within seconds of being destroyed.


    It had regenerated countless of times, each attempt proving difficult. Even an attempt at trying to expose its heart was a gamble that we regretted taking. It was then and there that I learned of a Demon possessing more than one heart. But even with that information, the hearts we destroyed were immediately regenerated by the power it had siphoned.


    Suddenly, Lianne''s voice called us from behind.


    Turning my head, I saw Carce standing on his knee, holding his arm that had been wounded. Lianne tried restraining him, but the gravity in his eyes dissuaded her and instead urged her to help him maintain his balance.


    "Hold it down! All you need to do is hold the damn thing down until Carima is finished with the Ritual!" he yelled on the top of his lungs, using everything that he had left as he fell back.


    "Is that so? Fine, I get it. We just have to kill time by then," said Mors, taking a breather. He fought with the Demon once more with an increasing relentless deviance backed up with a thunderous amount of power.


    As I looked at the fight keep on, I was noticing something. I''ve had these kinds of hints in the past but I ever really paid that much attention to it. But seeing it now, those details, I''m certain that they''re not a coincidence. Every time that the Demon would look like it had just lost, it would stagger back, but then and there I could see a slight grin on its face, then turning back to counter. It made the same face, again and again, mocking us as if we weren''t making any real progress. I might be paranoid thinking that, but fighting this kind of thing is really for the paranoid.


    But if it''s holding it down, then I''ll buy as much time as needed hoping that they''ll be able to manage something. I''m running out of strength to use and energy to burn magic into. I''ll have to resort to more conventional means of taking it down to do something at least.


    Meanwhile, beneath the Inner Sanctum, there were sounds of footsteps echoing through the empty well. He held his injured body and ground his teeth all the while trying to ascend the broken steps. With no energy to run, he staggered forward with the help of his sword and saved is energy for leaping the great heights needed to go back up. That alone proved to be a challenge made doable by a certain Kayrus'' magic, though at a weaker state.


    He thought back to what happened. It had all come to both of them like a storm as the revelation cast eyes on the truth.


    Carima and Parkus remained down the sanctum to open the sealed vault, letting the protector of the Grove out to save its home. That had been the plan as they finally opened the seal and descended another flight of stairs spiraling down a less wide room.


    Getting there, Carima stopped in the middle of the stairs. Parkus tapped her on the shoulder, not sure what she was stopping for.


    "Anything wrong? I don''t have a light with me, so hopefully that Calicel has some."


    "We have to hurry, Parkus, follow me," she said with great urgency, bolting down the stairs with her eyes to help her see what we down there.


    Soon enough they reached the floor and saw the statue of a great being with the body of a four-legged elk and the torso of a man with pointed ears and sharp features. It knelt with its head down, holding a glowing object within its two hands as one would take water from a river without any other means other than by hand.


    Carima''slegs gave, and she fell.


    Seeing her fall with the help of the glowing light, Parkus immediately rushed to help her, uncertain as to why she had fallen. He didn''t like what was starting to happen, he said to himself and hoped for the best as he tried to find out what was wrong.


    "Hey, Carima, pull yourself together! What¡¯s wrong?"


    "Everything. It¡¯s all ruined," she muttered.


    "What do you mean by that?"


    "Lord Calicel is dead. All his energy had been taken from him by that Demon, and now it¡¯s unstoppable. It can¡¯t be killed now that it has Lord Calicel¡¯s power."


    "That¡¯s him?¡± said Parkus, looking at the statue before him, unable to tell the difference between a status and that. ¡°How did he turn into this? Maybe we can break him out of it."


    "No," she said, shaking her head. "There¡¯s no bringing someone like Lord Calicel back. As a protector, he is made by the Grove and is treated as a deity. Take away the very elements that made him and only a husk will remain."


    Thinking deeply about the situation, even Parkus was perplexed as to how to view their options. The main reason they thought the Demon could be defeated was with the help of Calicel, but now that he¡¯s gone, what else is there left to help them overcome the adversity, he asked himself.


    However, he knew deep inside why he wasn¡¯t trembling like Carima after the horrible revelation. There was stilla way, and he knew that there isn¡¯t a certain someone he could always depend on to get them out of the rut.


    "Hey, don¡¯t rule us out yet," he said with confidence. "I know I showed you a lot of what I was capable of, and it was pretty disappointing, to say the least, that I didn¡¯t get to do much. But there¡¯s still someone I know who can pull through when it matters. Just trust him. I¡¯m going to have to give way to him just this time, but that¡¯s because I know he can do something to turn the situation around."


    He stood up and tried bringing Carima up but was unable to.


    "I have no energy left, it seems. The truth and the lack of strength in my bodyhastaken a harsh toll on me. Unfortunately, I¡¯m going to have to ask you to go in my stead."


    "Well, unfortunately for you, I don¡¯t like leaving anyone behind, especially women. Here, take my hand. I¡¯ll carry you back up with me."


    She denied his hand and shook her head. ¡°There is nothing dangerous about remaining here to rest. I¡¯ll be able to get out on my own once I¡¯m able to. For now, it rests on you to tell him the grave news."


    As the silence began to settle down, Parkus couldn¡¯t help but pay attention to the light in the room, the source of a warm coat of light.


    Staring down at it, Parkustook the item that was a necklace with a crystallized dew of water that glowed faintly hanging on the very center.


    He presented it to Carima. "I don¡¯t know what this is, but you might be able to make sense of it better than I can," he said, handing it to her.


    "I-I don¡¯t know either. I don¡¯t feel anything specialfromit. Carce should know. He is part of the ones keeping the peace in the Grove. Being close with lord Calicel as well, he might be able to tell you what it is."


    Parkus looked at it for a time and tried thinking of something that could solve the mystery of its identity and exhaled, keeping the necklace in his pocket.


    "Alright. I¡¯ll be back to get you. I just hope that Carce¡¯s doing fine. He¡¯s been up there for a while after the demon flew up to the surface with him in tow."


    The memories then brought Parkus back to the present as he came face to face with another steep jump.


    He clicked his tongue at the pain hounding his body. "Damn, don¡¯t give up now, Parkus. Just a bit more."


    As time passed, the battle at the surface was as fierce as ever. The ground had streaks of fire and small craters. Dark stains from the impact of lightning and thunderbolts blotted out the ground, the residue of ice and small spikes of icicles decorated the area.


    But despite all that, the three stood against the giant who regenerated every damage it had taken. The grin on the Demon''s face as it huffed and puffed exuded arrogance and confidence as it pounded its chest.


    "How many times has it been?" asked Dietrich, breathing hard with his hands trembling as he held his spear. Wounds ran all the way from his face to his arms and legs. "I haven''t been keeping track."


    "Don''t tell me you''re giving up that easily? I always thought you''d be the first one to go," replied Mors, who was being held up by his earth golem in comfort.


    "I don''t want to hear that from someone who hasn''t been doing anything but throwing stuff from far away. You don''t even know how hard it is to get close and strike a blow on that damned thing."


    "I don''t think this is the time, you two. It''s been thirty-three times."


    I don''t know how I''ve been able to keep count. I''m even amazed I''m able to stand after all this. I know my limits and until when I can go on, but it seems that I had just surpassed it.


    It feels like a lot of time has passed since I got tired really easily. I grew up with lungs that couldn''t take too much exertion, but I went through a lot to push those boundaries, and now it feels like I''m able to go through them as long as I can put in enough effort.


    "Master, I don''t have much energy left. You don''t have much left either, I can feel it. If we overuse the bond we''ve forged, then the connection will be lost. I''ll be forced to go back. The bond is the only thing keeping us moving."


    Arda was right. It wasn''t that I was pushing my boundaries, it''s because I had initiated a bond with Arda, extending my limits. But I wouldn''t discredit my own efforts.


    Regardless, I need to think and weigh my options. I can call another spirit with a different element, but that would take a lot of energy from me, and I need what I have.


    Maybe I can release the sigils and let the stuff I''ve gathered run loose... No, that''ll break my body and won''t let me move for a while. If I use that, then it''s a fifty-fifty chance that I''ll be paralyzed or not. The shockfromlosing that much energy will be too much for me to handle all at once. After that, I won''t be able to use magic, maybe even forever.


    It''s a pretty stupid thought, thinking about how I''m supposed to use magic after that. But it''s a last-ditch effort, so no, I can''t go through with that.


    Then what''s left?


    Just as I was thinking, the Demon pursued us as we were down, smashing the ground and imbuing an aftershock of an explosion to accompany it.


    The three of us were knocked back immediately and were sent rolling on the ground.


    "Everyone, please stay strong! You can succeed, I know it!"


    Lianne ran up to a safe enough distance and held her hands out to us, creating a lush, green circle where pale spores of light began to surround us, healing our injuries and fatigue a considerable amount.


    Because of that, we were able to rush back and push the Demon away, trying to land a killing blow as best as we could, but to no avail.Stolen novel; please report.


    It''s been getting stronger every time we manage to land a blow strong enough to supposedly kill it. It''s not a hunch. It''s been growing a bit as well inch by inch.


    Somehow being coordinated despite not getting along, Dietrich slipped past the Demon and wound up, throwing his spear, imbued with magic that allowed it to pierce through the Demon''s body, despite it being hard and sturdy.


    The spear flew through and towards Mors, who was preparing a spell. His eyes glanced to thespear headingtowards him but didn''t seem to be fazed by it.


    Only inches away from hitting Mors, he opened his arms and created a blue field that repelled the spear.


    Quickly regenerating the massive hole in its chest, the wound was opened once again by Mors, who sent the spear flying back to Dietrich.


    Reflexively, Dietrich took a tight hold of his spear and leaped, aiming the tip of the spear at the Demon''s head.


    It, however, shielded itself using one of its arms and blew back Dietrich with another fist clad in a mystic, purple glow. The wound regenerated again.


    Arda and I moved in while it was busy and cut across it with a pillar of raging thunder, then struck my blade through its chest where I overloaded a charge of lightning, bursting it from the inside.


    But the Demon only looked down on me as its insides rumbled and laughed. My sword was stuck and I couldn''t pull it back despite the strength I was using.


    It opened its mouth and inhaled, exhuming a breath of corrosive flame.


    Arda barked at it, firing a bolt of lightning at the Demon''s mouth, forcing it to explode its face.


    It stood still for a while until the smoke cleared, revealing its head that had been split open with a corrosive fire on the outside of the base of what''s left of its head.


    Its flesh began to move, two blobs of flesh wriggling, slowly forming the familiar face of a bull that had just been blown up.


    "Hurry! Burn the flesh so that it doesn''t regenerate!" yelled Mors, reviving the firebird once more and forcing it to rain down on the still Monster, engulfing it in a raging torrent of flame.


    I channeled and hurled a rain of plumes immolated by fire and aimed them at the Demon''s open wound, pouring as much as I could into it.


    Dietrich enchanted his spear''s blade with a blaze and hurriedly climbed a nearby tree and threw his spear in an angle that grazed the Demon''s wound and landed the spear on the ground near me, still burning.


    "Did that do it?" he asked, unable to fully see the fruits of his efforts.


    Then a voice rang a familiar one. Turning around I found Parkus appearing from the steps of the sanctum bloodied and weakened, guided by his sword.


    "Johann!" he beckoned. "I have something important to tell you."


    Running towards him and catching him as he fell, he weakly spoke.


    "Calicel''s dead. There''s no other way to kill that thing right now. It can''t be done. Carce and I tried and learned the hard way."


    "What? Then how about killing it until it runs out of energy?"


    "We''ll be dead by then. It''s got enough to outlast us all and still have enough to keep itself alive for who knows how long."


    I was too tired to even feel disheartened at the news. To realize that what you''ve been doing so far hasn''t even scratched the surface, it irritates you and instead makes me want to keep trying until something new happens. I never really liked hearing the impossible. It makes me want to prove its authenticity each time, but now, I''m skeptical.


    "What about Carima, is she alright?"


    "Yeah, she''s alright. She''s just resting down in the Sanctum."


    "Did you manage to open the seal?"


    "Yeah, that''s where we found Calicel in stone. Instead, he had this in his hands."


    Parkus took out a faintly glowing necklace from his pocket and showed me.


    "I don''t know what it is, but Carima told me to take it to Carce since he might know. Can you take me to him?"


    I took his arm and hung it over my shoulder, slowly guiding him to where Carce and Lianne were.


    "Seems like you made friends while I was gone."


    "I got lucky. They found me."


    "I always knew that you would do something to turn a situation around whenever we''re in a pinch," he laughed.


    I sat down Parkus near Carce and asked Lianne to keep him safe while we figure out what was supposed to happen now that I''ve found out that the thing can keep regenerating itself until we''re dead.


    I presented Carce with the necklace and had Parkus explain the specifics.


    Lianne and Carce were devastated after hearing what he had to say. Lianne started weeping with a defeated expression and Carce wrapped his hand into a fist and pounded the ground repeatedly.


    "We were too late."


    The distraught atmosphere was putting them down. I knew that it wasn''t over and that the thing would be back within moments. If anything, now is a bad time to be feeling distraught and lost.


    "No, we''re not. It''s far from over to me. There''s still a way. Calicel didn''t die in vain. I know it sounds delusional, you have your proof in that necklace. Now if he really thought that it was over, then there wouldn''t be anything there left for you down there. But he left that necklace. I don''t know for what reason, but I''ll leave it up to the two of you to find out. Mors, Dietrich and I will hold him off for as long as we can. You have until then to find out. If not... then that''s the end of it. Whatever happens after, I have no reason to be regretful. I gave it all I had."


    I turned around and stretched my body and felt the aching pain come back. Truth be told I don''t know where I mustered the strength to talk like that, or where I found the inspiration to spout off nonsense, but it''s what I felt. There might even be no significance behind that necklace, but it was the only thing I could think of to raise their spirits even for a bit.


    It''ll be up to them to see find the light at the end of the tunnel. I just hope that there is an exit somewhere along the way. I can''t hold up for much longer. And I''m sure the same goes for Dietrich and Mors.


    Lianne cried but held herself together, heeding Johannes'' words. She knew it was true, and that alone brought her back.


    Instead, she took hold of the necklace and stared at it. She felt a strange tie to the item which she couldn''t really remember, but the nagging feeling made it all the worse.


    She became quiet and thought back.


    The thing that came from Calicel.


    If you are ever in doubt, and at a loss, and need something that can answer your plight...


    Use this.


    It is a little of me, of nature, the Kayrus. It is a fragment of our people as a whole.


    Those were the only words which came to mind during the night before the ritual was to take place.


    She thought long and hard, theorizing whether Calicel had given the gift much thought and if he had predicted that something terrible would befall the fate of everyone in the Grove.


    She could have thought of a lot more things that the necklace could be used for, but deep inside she already knew its purpose.


    Taking hold of the necklace, she whispered into it, thanking Calicel.


    She stood and left Carce and Parkus behind.


    Everything was starting to align. She thought of what can happen next and what she could to do remedy the problem.


    There was one path she could see succeeding, but it came at a terrible price that made her hairs stand and her skin shiver.


    Nevertheless, she wasn''t as terrified as she was before Johann spoke up; when Dietrich told her what it meant to be strong, and until Mors showed his devotion to something using everything he had without the heart to hold back.


    She wanted to play her part and become a piece of those three.She thought it''d be impossible. No, she even thought that it was downright amusing that she would think like that, someone as lowly and delicate as her, she thought.


    But it was those three and everyone that she had come to know that pushed her in that direction. They didn''t tell her to go there, rather she chose her path and started walking in it despite her trembling hands and legs.


    She displayed a steadfast expression as she came up to where they were fighting the Demon fiercely despite the fatigue that they had built up within them. She was awed and inspired.


    The echo and impact of their blows sort of resonated within her in a way.


    "Lianne! What are you doing here?! Get back or you''ll be in danger!" yelled Dietrich.


    She gestured for him to come.


    "Sir Dietrich, do you still remember that ability you spoke to me of that night?"


    "You mean that one where I could consume the thing? I told you, it''s impossible if the thing''s that strong. But that doesn''t matter! You need to get back, now!"


    "No," she protested. "I can put an end to this. I am the Oracle of the Grove. That gives me enough of a say in this as well. I don''t want my title to not mean anything, and it''s not just that. I want to be of use to you all. Which is why I can do something."


    Scratching his head, Dietrich gave up.


    "Fine, what do you want me to do then?"


    "Please protect me while I begin a ritual. I have to be close to the Demon for it to work, however."


    "That''s suicide. I won''t agree to it."


    "Then I''ll go by myself."


    "What happened to you? Why are you so persistent all of a sudden. Just let us handle this. I won''t go down so easily as you think."


    "I know that, and that''s why I trust that you will be able to help me," she smiled at him despite the chaos just a few steps beyond.


    "How close do you have to be?" asked Dietrich, finally agreeing begrudgingly to Lianne''s request, not knowing what she has in mind.


    With the two in agreement, the conditions were set and Dietrich moved to position himself close to Lianne as possible.


    Upon getting there, Mors was immediately in disagreement and tried to force her away. She, however, showed him the same stoic and adamant personality that she showed Dietrich, and that alone made him silent and a follower.


    She positioned herself where she started chanting to herself, giving off a bright glow. Words started swirling around her and her eyes illuminated, displaying the eyes of the Kayrus.


    We stood our ground, Dietrich and I, taking the heavy hits or doing something to stave them off.


    The plan itself was difficult to pull off since Lianne constantly attracted the Demon due to the energy that she gave off.


    Dietrich looked hesitant. His eyes were fiercely darting back and forth, and his hands were constantly fidgeting. He said something about taking the Demon within his own body, but the specifics were left to mystery.


    The only thing told to Mors and I was that we had to keep its attention away from Lianne and even Dietrich if we could.


    After a while of preparation, Lianne stopped chanting, signaling the beginning of it all.


    The words that Lianne spoke began wrapping themselves around the Demon.


    It retaliated by aggressively powering through and bringing its heavy fist down on Lianne.


    Mors, however, anticipated the attack, sending his earth golem to lift the fist up, leaving Lianne uninterrupted.


    As the words started enveloping the monster''s entire body, it writhes and struggled, bringing out every latent strength that it could muster to break free.


    Its teeth developed into fangs, its body grew spikes made of bones which emerged from different parts of its body as it pierced flesh, the tip of its long tail became a scorpion''s stinger, and its six arms were wrapped in a scalding purple ember, making it look like as if it were burning them to ash.


    The maddening rage that it let out echoed and blew the air and miasma away. The words wrapped around it were forcibly shattered as its body convulsed and grew harder and sturdier. Those same words started to re-attach on the Demon and bind themselves to it with a strong and bright glow.


    A cough could be heard near me. Turning around, I saw Lianne on the ground, barely holding both of her hands up as blood slowly started gushing out from her mouth.


    "Lianne, what''s wrong?!" asked Dietrich in a panic.


    Shaking her head from side to side, she beckoned for him to not lose focus.


    "Please, let me do what I have to do. Place your trust in me," she said, braving the pain as she struggled to stand and pour more energy into the words.


    Before I turned back around, small particles of light started to gather themselves around her. I couldn''t pay as much attention as to what was happening since we had to keep subduing the Demon that thrashed at every turn, relenting like the monster it truly is.


    "No, Lianne, what are you doing?! Hey, Johann, you have to stop her. She''s killing herself," yelled a voice behind me. It was Carce, who was staring at the entire ordeal.


    "Carce, rest! They don''t need to know. It''s the only way to end this suffering. I have to do this. It is my role as the Oracle... I dreamt of it," she replied.


    "But you can''t. There has to be another way."


    She shook her head. "Unfortunately, there is not. I wish to stay here and live happily, but that cannot happen anymore. I already knew why Lord Calicel had left this necklace for me. He knew that it would be up to me to finish this, but the methods were left in the air. I will fulfill my role, that is the will of the Kayrus."


    I couldn''t understand how it was going to kill her exactly. There was worry in Mors'' and Dietrichs'' eyes for they overheard the words Carce has yelled out. The only reason they couldn''t object openly was that they faced the Demon''s wrath head-on as per the wish of Lianne.


    Slowly and steadily, Lianne walked up to the Demon.


    It broke off the golems and almost got to her, but thanks to Mors, who created a pillar of ice, he managed to stop its attack.


    But unknown to him, the Demon''s tail quickly whipped Mors and sent him flying towards a tree with such an impact that made him unable to move his limbs freely, forcing him to spit out blood.


    I took on the role of Mors and started to distract the Demon, finding an opening and slicing at its side, dashing behind him and impaling my sword on his back while Arda shot off lightning in the shape of spears at its eyes, blinding it for a while.


    With our agreement fulfilled, Arda was forcibly sent back due to the lack of energy I possessed to keep him in this world. That also meant that I was to return to my normal strength and had to make do with it as best as I could.


    It now stood still, the Demon, bound by the shackles of Lianne''s words. And she stood there, right in front of it, placing her hands on the writhing Demon''s chest where the light surrounding her slowly seeped into the Demon.


    Seeing what Lianne told him about, Dietrich began concentrating. His eyes became dark, and traces of tattoos appeared across his body, making him look inhuman. Like a beast, prowling for its prey he began to slouch his posture.


    With a single leap, Dietrich impaled his spear right at the Demon''s chest, plunging his fist into the side of its neck as to take a tight hold.


    Opening his mouth, a white mist-like wave started flowing towards Deitrich''s direction.


    His veins showed, and his eyes began to turn red. The tattoos on him started moving as if they were alive, shifting and turning.


    From the corner of my eye, I saw the movement of its tail as it slowly rose and aimed at Lianne, who was unable to move.


    I immediately got off, leaving my sword on its back, and leaped as the stinger thrust at her back.


    I was able to land on time and catch its tail, preventing it from plunging further, but the tip of it had pierced Lianne''s back, which shuddered as blood splattered all over her white dress.


    "Lianne!" Dietrich yelled out in distress. He almost leaped off the Demon but the fact that his hand was stuck on its neck prevented him from doing so.


    "Please, Sir Dietrich, don''t stop for my sake. You''ve all dealt with so much that this makes it insignificant. I can bear this much pain at least, so please, we must keep moving forward," she said, struggling as beads of sweat began to fall from her face. Her arms quivered and the light she gave of flickered. As a result, the Demon was able to move ever so slightly, still trying to shake both of us off.


    In an angered state of mind, Dietrich resumed with even more vigor than the last time while I held off its tail from piercing further through her.


    It went on for a while longer. My hands started bleeding despite the callouses. Carce and Parkus helped me with my task even with their weakened states. I had pushed using my body, letting the spikes on its tail dig into my sides, nearly puncturing what I''m sure was my lung as I felt a sharp pain make the hairs on my back stand.


    "Johannes, I cannot last much longer. It seems that this is where it ends for me, unfortunately."


    Lianne''s voice called me back from the brink of fading out. I couldn''t turn fully to face her, so I could only hear her voice. It was calm as if she hadn''t been affected by the pain inflicted on her. It was strange. I knew why she was saying those things, and it was obvious seeing how long things had gone for. I didn''t know how to respond either.


    "I don''t have much strength left to say goodbye to everyone, so I''d like you to tell them for me instead."


    "They''re going to be upset. They''re trying really hard if only you can see."


    I looked at Parkus and Carce who gave their all, even Mors who, even when down, did his best by controlling his golems to hold the Demon down.


    "I''m thankful that they''ll be if that''s the case. I feel very important. Besides, I can also see someone giving his all even when he can already go no further. It''s like I don''t deserve the kindness I''m being shown, but I can''t say that. It''ll upset the two of them even more."


    "It''s always going to be the same old thing for me then. Whenever I''m around, something like this always seems to happen."


    "Sacrifices always have to be made, Johannes. We all have our time. Now is mine. This wasn''t your fault either, but it was brought by fate and nothing more. I can tell you that with certainty as an Oracle, and as a friend."


    "Thanks."


    "Please let go now. There''s no need. And don''t worry, Johannes. If anything, I''m more worried about your future. You have a greater weight to pull than I. Please do not falter no matter what."


    "Wait, what do you mean?" I said, turning around to ask her, letting go of the Demon''s tail. Its weight brought it forward, then fell to the ground with a thud.


    The only thing I saw was a great array of lights rising from the ground, illuminating the entire Grove in splendor. But there was no sight of Lianne anywhere. Only a faint trace of her outline made out by the light showed her glancing back at me and smiling as she faded into the Demon, and then into Dietrich, who absorbed the last of the Demon''s strength.


    He finally succumbed, his entire body giving up on him. He fell to the ground with his eyes looking up, a weak arm reaching for something that wasn''t there. It was clear that he was seeing something that I wasn''t able to, or wasn''t allowed to.


    It''s always like this. Though I haven''t known them for so long, the loss of someone feels so heavy. And for what cause?


    Finally dismisses of the willpower I mustered to fight on, I felt my body weaken and collapse to the ground. It seems that I still have yet to gain the power to face even the harshest elements.


    I heard my voice called out several times over, but I couldn¡¯t even bear to see any more because my eyes felt heavy. I succumbed, and the next thing I knew, I was somewhere else.


    "Why are we retreating, Capt? What about the objective? The Kaiser is going to get all fussy if things start going wrong."


    The one wielding the scythe said and wondered why Tyr suddenly got up and walked away from the scene with melancholic eyes.


    "It is someoneelse''spossession now. We don¡¯t have a protocol for what happens if it lands in the hands of another. We failed this one."


    "Giving up that easily? You¡¯re pretty weak when it comes to it, aren¡¯t you, captain?" mocked his subordinate.


    "It is at my discretion. I will take full responsibility. But, if the Kaiser insists and asks for the young man in possession of the Demon¡¯s power, then I will personally see to it. But for now, let¡¯s depart. We have more matters to attend to, Phrim."


    "Not even going to finish them off while they¡¯re weak? You know you¡¯re letting a huge chance go to waste if you¡¯re not even going to get rid of the rebellion¡¯s assets."


    "It¡¯s tempting. But it¡¯s better if we back off as of now. I¡¯ve been feeling a strange source of power looming about for some time now. It¡¯s heading here, and if by any chance that it¡¯s their ally, then we¡¯ll be in quite a pinch.¡±


    "Whatever you say then. It¡¯s going to be you taking responsibility anyway."


    And so they left, the witness being the very source of the strange power. A child of light garbed in a ritualistic and holy vestige. He had with him a playful smirk as he hung from a tree branch upside down, looking at Johann and his company.


    "Well, you survived. I¡¯ll have to believe my father then. I¡¯m looking forward to the show you¡¯re going to put on for me. The stage is being built already. When the time is right, I hope you''ll be ready. Don''t disappoint me," he giggled.


    And with his last words, he disappeared with the gust of wind leaving a trace of fading light in his wake.


    Two days passed as the chaos and mystery surrounding the Grove of Calicel had elapsed and come to light. Those looking on from the far distances began to see the fading of the gray corruption that it displayed but could not explain for themselves how it came to be. No word got out of how a terrible tragedy that almost came to be was defeated by an unlikely and motley band of people who were united by the strange strand of fate.


    Still, no one dared to get close to the Grove out of fear. Save for those near the village of Arum who made it a duty of theirs to help revive the Grove.


    Another day passed until the last ones responsible for freeing the Grove of the tragedy awakened.


    The light peeked into a room where a lone figure lay with his eyes open, blinking at the ceiling, trying to come to grips if he had truly awakened in the same place he slept.


    "Finally awake? Took you a while. I thought you were going to take a break forever. That would''ve sucked, well, for you that is. I wouldn''t mind keeping all the glory for myself once this conflict with the Kaiser is over."


    I glanced to my side and saw Parkus wrapped in bandages all along his body, and a cast on his arm. He was sitting on a chair just beside my bed with a basket of fruits lying on a desk. The number of peelings left on it told me how long he''d been there, and once I realized it, he noticed and turned his head, gathering the mess in one place.


    "Don''t tell me you''re the one who nursed me back as well. I don''t like the feeling of being given a wet towel bath by you of all people," I replied as a joke, getting up and stretching my body.


    "That''s about the last thing I''ll ever do. But don''t worry, I only did half of the work. If you''re going to thank anyone, it''s Carima. She''s the one who kept us alive after that whole fight in the Grove. She even carried most of us back with her to Arum."


    "How long have I been asleep for?"


    "Three days. I think we''ve been gone for more though. I just didn''t keep track of time. I think an earful''s waiting for us back home. They don''t exactly care whether we''re safe or not, only if we accomplish things right on schedule. It''s kind of merciless in a way."


    "Then let''s go home then. We don''t have anything else left to do here, don''t we?"


    "Right. But before anything, why don''t you greet the people who''ve been waiting for you as well? You''ve made a few friends along the way again. The two of them just don''t seem to get along no matter what."


    "What do you mean? Dietrich and Mors?"


    "You''ll see for yourself. Go, and go get something to eat while you''re at it. I''ll get our stuff ready."


    I did just that and made my way outside where children played about, yelling at each other with vigor and energy. It was a bright morning with clear, blue skies. From where I stood, I could see the Grove regaining much of its color. The miasma and the gray shade it accumulated couldn''t be seen as much.


    I walked towards the place where our first meeting with Carce was held. I knocked on the door and was greeted with Carce who was dressed in numerous bandages, some on his face. He didn''t wear his usual armor but was wore a casual set of clothes.


    He invited me in while he was waiting for Carima and prepared something to drink with one hand available. He brought the drink over and sat across from me, a stern expression mounted on his face, eyes cast down and back at me.


    "I''ll say it now so I don''t have to say it later, but you''ve outdone yourselves, you and Parkus. I know I doubted you two in the beginning, but I''m glad that you proved me wrong. I just couldn''t help but be skeptical of most things since everything was falling apart at the same time."


    "It''s alright, I understand. Doubt keeps us from becoming complacent. You were right to be skeptical."


    "I can imagine that it''s all the same in your line of work. But I''d agree anyway."


    Carce started fidgeting, tapping on his armrest incessantly.


    "Are you alright?" I asked. "You don''t seem to be feeling well, even with the injuries set aside."


    "No, it''s nothing. I''m just thinking. My mind isn''t at ease at the moment, and I''m trying to figure out where we are supposed to head now." He forced a grimace and drank from his cup unsteadily. It shook, the contents spilling slightly as he set it down. "But if I''ll be honest and clear about the situation, it''s about Lianne. I''m sure you know her."


    The name clearly rang in my head. Suddenly, all the memories of that time sprang forth. Those arrays of light that etched themselves in the deepest parts of my mind, the words she said before she left, all those were in my mind now. And the last words she said to me, they left me wondering how my life will turn out. A great burden, she says. I don''t know what kind of burden. Is it the one I''ve been carrying all these years, or is it something much heavier in the future?


    "I do. What is it about Lianne?"


    "She... She is a person that Carima and I have known for a long time. We all grew up together and swore it''d be that way for as long as we would live. It''s just that her loss made me feel rather restless. I can''t seem to settle down either. I''m sure Carima is dealing with it in her own way, but for me, it''s difficult enough."


    "I''m sorry. I should''ve done much more, but I didn''t have enough in me. If only--"


    Carce interrupted me and raised his hand, shaking his head.


    "It''s not your fault. It''s no ones. She embraced her duties and did it to protect everything and everyone she held dear, that much was apparent. I felt it and saw it. The last thing she wants is for anyone to start blaming themselves for not having done enough. She''s not one to like regrets and always fusses about, trying to encourage others when sometimes she bears the brunt of things on her own."


    "I know some others who know her. Do you know where they are? I came with them to the Sanctum. I heard that there was something wrong going on with them."


    "Mors and the one named Dietrich? Yes, there was something that went on between them. They started fighting right after they healed up. Mors started blaming Dietrich for Lianne''s death. They fought, but we managed to stop them before it got out of hand. Mors left the village and returned the Grove, and Dietrich is still here somewhere."


    "Then I''ll have to go for now. I''ll just check up on him."


    I walked up to Carce and gave him a pat on the shoulder before leaving. "I don''t think you should blame yourself either. You have eyes that talk."


    Asking for directions, I went to the shrine where a lone figure sat under a tree looking up at the sky. He was relaxed and bored. The person I was hoping to see what the same one, but for some reason, he felt like a different one entirely.


    He turned his head once I got close enough. The bags under his eyes and the bored expression that came along with it gave me the impression of another person. Though he was still almost the same, his movements were more sluggish, and he felt detached from those around him.


    "What are you planning to do now?" I asked.


    I was tasked with another mission, one I received long ago. It applied to every able-bodied man who''d be an asset in our efforts against the Kaiser.


    "I... don''t know. I should though. Doesn''t feel like I have the same mind anymore. I feel lost when I shouldn''t."


    "Then why don''t you come with Parkus and I. We''re looking for people like you who can help others against the Kaiser. You''ve mentioned him before. If you were to join us, then we''d be one step closer to finally ending what he''s doing."


    He got up and shook hands with me, walking away towards his mount.


    "Get well soon, Johannes. I''ll probably be wandering around to find something else to do in the meantime. The offer''s tempting, but I can''t afford to be part of something important when I''m like this. I''ll find you in time. But for now. See you. I was nice meeting you, Johannes."


    And then he left without another word.


    Suddenly, Carima came up from behind me asking how I was feeling. She herself was patched up with a few bruises and wounds on her body. Yet the monotonous face on her face made it seem like she was one who wouldn''t make a pained face even after taking the brunt of things. I didn''t know whether I was to admire her or be concerned of the fact, but I doubt I''d get much response.


    "Are you and Parkus leaving soon?"


    "The earlier the better. We still have a lot of things to do."


    "Then does that mean we will not see either of you anymore?" she asked with no certain familiarity on her face. It just seemed like an ordinary question when it shouldn''t have. It''s like a loved one asked whether you''ll be back. It carried that same emotion.


    "We''re not going to disappear forever. But I don''t know if we''ll be back anytime soon. Our job here is finished. But if we happen to be sent somewhere close, then we''ll be sure to drop by and say hello."


    "I''ll take your word for that then."


    "I''ll see you around, Carima."


    She nodded and smiled. It stunned me. It looked radiant, as if on cue the light man its way to her like a parting gift. It was well worth it, but I couldn''t really tell her that. All I could do was keep a straight face and give off a hint of a smile myself. It truly was unexpected to see that. But thinking back on this memory, it was well worth it.


    I took one last look at the shrine, the place where the child I met that very night was supposed to be, playing on the front with his legs kicking back and forth. His words were ominous, but I had already heard so many similar things in the past that I simply believed this one callously. Whatever comes, then let it. Only then will I be able to move forward. After all, aren''t life''s greatest challenges the stepping-stones for man?


    Soon enough, Parkus and I left for home the very same day to prepare for another mission.


    And as for Mors, I would eventually ask him to join us, and at the same time, Dietrich would as well. The chaos that ensued as that happened, it''s a story for another time.


    That was the story of Dietrich and Mors...

 Chapter 14: The End of A Dream.

    I returned to reality after having reminisced about something in the past. It was a bittersweet memory that made it quite nostalgic despite seeing the two familiar faces in person again in the blink of an eye.


    The meeting went on for what we had to do for the coming war. It outlined the city of Copernica, the capital of the Kaiser''s Empire. The land spanned hundreds of thousands of square miles, containing a population of nine million in their home territory alone if you exclude the ones they''ve acquired thus far. Adding three and a half territories that they won war after war in a shocking battle of speed and stratagems would make it at least thirty million, roughly speaking.


    The Kaiser staged a successful coup and started forming an army the very day he came into power, using the ones available to attack and set a statement. At the time, most of the lands were treading a thin line of peace and needed a light tap to set things in motion as tensions rose. The Kaiser surprised everyone in the continent by striking first, leading a country that no one ever thought would start a war themselves when just before they were unable to defend their own lands from being taken piece by piece.


    It was massive, taking the entire western side of the continent and its waters then stretched the expansion to the east along a large body of water to the north, ending just a few ways off a craggy, massive mountain range that prevented any large armies from attacking all at once. And finally to the south where it empire stretched the least, prevented by the warring feudal lords who cared less of the Kaiser and more of the wealth their land holds.


    The Empire started from the very center of a continent called Cirros, a large landmass that spanned from all sides, the second largest continent.


    The plan called for speed. Expedition armies outside the country are going to be held back by our allies while it''s up to us on how we deal with getting in. A suggestion was proposed. Suicide armies. It was a suggestion that got people riled up, but in truth, it was one that had the highest success rate if you were talking of a means to get to the capital without taking too much time. The rate of success... varies.


    We''d need to locate every individual army and keep tabs on some excellent enemy generals to track their movements, then act accordingly. Armies are then to be sent along their path, catching them unaware, then holding the line.


    --How are we to worry about supply lines, then?


    --Supply lines? Are you daft? It''s a suicide army. They won''t need the damn supplies. They''ll go with the things they can carry and then set up there. Once their supply lines run out, then it''s all up to Providence. It will be for a good cause.


    --Have we stood so low and desperate that we''ve started considering something as terrible as suicide tactics? We can''t consider this. Enough lives have already been taken.


    --Then have you any other alternatives better than this? We haven''t made any sort of leeway or resolution in the past week. The patience of those haughty sovereigns are waning. Each day that passes without any sort of closure will make them hesitate more and more. We have to strike while they''re still thinking of supporting us, and not the Kaiser.


    I personally didn''t worry about that part. The places I''ve been and the people I''ve met and helped along the way assured that. Miraculous coincidences lead tome meeting sovereigns of some principalities or kingdoms one way or the other. And sometimes, they''re even some things that I prioritize. As long as it hinges on the success of our plan, then it meant more to me than anything. I don''t think I''ve become less of a human, but more after meeting those people. They''ve changed me, that''s for sure.


    --Calm down, you two. We aren''t agreeing on anything yet. We are just discussing and planning. It''s once we lose our own patience that we start hindering ourselves, and not each other. Keep that in mind.


    --I understand. My apologies, Parkus.


    --None taken, Burnham. It was with good intentions. Now let''s see if we can come up with a conclusion.


    We brought the meeting to a close to avoid overloading everyone with information. Over the span of a few days, the plan was detailed to every move. A single misstep spelled a potential failure that''ll jeopardize a lot of things. The one in charge of the meeting drilled in the importance of taking things into consideration every other time until it got too repetitive.


    I went to my room right away to get some rest. The day was near. That night made me want to sleep forever if I could. Because by then, it all started and began to fall like a raging torrent, washing away every unfortunate soul.


    There were even times when I couldn''t sleep, or barely close my eyes because of a dream. I could see the Kaiser standing on top of a pile of corpses, faces of whom I knew


    The thirteenth day of the 6th month on the Agrastrian calendar. The year was three hundred forty-seven. Today marked a great event in history that all would remember.


    Armies and companies roared as they sieged the walls of the city that burned under the light of day. Massives rains of stone barraged the near-impregnable defenses the enemy had prepared to meet us with. The various tattered flags of both allies and enemies alike were raised high as they marched like ants from afar. The orders that the generals hounded their men with echoed back to us as we watched from a fair distance on top of a slope overlooking the battle.


    By this point, casualties reached the thousands, both ally and enemy. Their bodies were strewn all across the fields with arrows and spears protruding from their bodies, the mangled and contorted faces showing the pain they felt before finally succumbing to the wounds they got.


    But even when they lay there they were ignored for the sake of victory. The dead came afterward while the others trudged on, trying to join those who''ve already fallen. They had a just cause, that was for sure, and they''re the bravest ones in my book. But the cost of all of this, it''s steep and covered in death everywhere you look. When it''s all said and done and the weighing in begins, will itjustifyeverything that''s been lost?


    I guess it''s crueler to ask if it was all worth it when it''s too late. The only option those still moving have is to be living legacies in their own way.


    The siege started hours ago and both sides were giving everything to keep the stalemate. Our army would make a decisive stance but would be immediately countered by the enemy. And at most those counterattacks were coupled by a few of the Kaiser''s own generals, and that''s where we come in.


    But due to the number of stalemates and casualties we''re sustaining, our chances grew dim every second of the way. Equipment and rations were stable for the time being, but soon there''ll be plenty enough of it for everyone. Maybe too much. We might start worrying about where it''ll all go afterward, the rations and supplies.


    "Pierre, Abel, you''re up. I want you to assist the third army over there to the north-east. Reports say that there are two generals, namely Carter Fulleand Franklin Otto. They were on the briefing sheet. If you''ve read it, you should know what you guys are dealing with. Back them up and report back here immediately!"


    The two whose names were called stood and took their weapons, mounting horses and rode their way down the slope and into the battle.


    The third army was about to intercept two companies that were trying to converge. The telescope showed that they were worn and dragged their feet but still marched at a decent pace.


    "It''s a strategy. They''re going for a bait-and-switch-around tactic with their rear after converging. The front vanguard was moved to the rear a few seconds ago. They did it pretty subtle."


    "Oh, I''m impressed that you managed to spot that, Johann. Think the general can figure things out before the rug''s pulled out from under him?"


    I turned to Parkus who looked on, shielding his eyes with his hand. He was one of the Wardens that are tasked with utilizing and assigning the various Heroes for the war. Given a few to follow him, he''s commanding a group along the southern side of the city where I''m included in.


    "Probably not. Whoever the general is, he''s pursuing them instead of stopping and whittling them down with arrows. But that''s what those two are for. They''ll do something about it and keep a stalemate. He''s not going to get a victory from that battle, although."


    "Tough critic. Well, it''ll be our turn soon, so ready up. I''ll just give a few more assignments then we''ll be deployed all at once. The gate''s almost bashed in."


    I stood up and walked towards the side where the main gate of the city could be seen. There a crowd could be heard yelling rambunctiously as the beating of the drums gave them the heart to brave the hail of arrows raining down on them.


    Armies and platoons marched back and forth, relieving each other of their duties as they became exposed to bombardment due to magic.


    Those above the ramparts in charge of forcing our armies to retreat consisted of the usual archers then the mages. Some poured boiling oil and threw many other things at the ones below them.


    I thought about things from their perspective but with a little bias. Did they really have the rights to defend themselves after exacting an ultimatum on everyone? If anything, they should be handing the Kaiser in chains, but here they are, fighting for their lives as if it had worth for what they had done to degrade their standing.


    But no man or woman would want to die a dog''s death. If presented the chance, they''ll take up a blade, though unskilled, and try their hand at defending themselves at desperation.


    I guess it''s wrong to think anything will come free after the cost of lives we''ve both given up. Even though we''re supposed to be the ones ending things with as little bloodshed as possible, we still make use of people in fights that''ll most likely kill a vast majority of them.


    I haven''t been lacking, haven''t I?


    No. Doubting myself at this stage can only mean trouble. It''s just a few more steps. I can see it, the Kaiser''s palace from afar. It stood smugly, erected in pure marble for all to see. Its height and span of land that it covered can''t even be compared to any other in the continent. It was revered and made into a monumental landmark with the bust of the Kaiser at the front, overlooking his people.


    "I can finally bring you down, Kaiser. I won''t keep you waiting any longer. I hope you''re ready to face up for everything that you''ve done."


    Soon, Parkus called me back informing me of the imminent attack and charge at the front.


    The general of the army stood and faced everyone under his command, fearlessly turning his back on the enemy as they began firing arrows aimed at the back of his head.


    Without the need for an order, men wielding tower shields began to form a defensive line to cover the general, listening intently to the man as he cleared his throat.


    "Gentlemen! This is it, this is finally it. Everything that we have all been hoping for, the fruits of our labor! But from here on out, we forget about ranks. There is no greater man than you or I for we are equals all fighting for the same cause! If you came here to fight for your loved ones, then know that they are praying for your safe return. It would be a shame to let them down! If you are fighting for someone that has passed, then fight as if they are with you! Show them how much you want to avenge them! Once we march into these gates, we fight for our own cause! Let it fuel your intent!"


    The general raised his sword and warranted a roar of applause. He turned to face the gate and gave one last parting advice.


    "Slaughter every single one of them. If they were monsters as they took the lives of those close to us, then we shall be monsters of our own right and take everything that they have. Now, CHARGE!"


    With a clamor of approval, the men started slapping their swords on their shields, joining the drums as mages from afar began creating golems from the very earth, ordering them to rush forward.


    Assembling the ones under him as Warden, the vanguard of the general''s army commenced the charge, leading a hundred thousand people into the city''s gates as it crumbled from a golem as it rammed the structure, shaking it from its very foundations.


    The main army was immediately met by the opposing defense army and clashed. Parkus'' group had other plans and was asked to leave a few people to the main army to help. We had neither the time nor the efficiency compared to an empire to match what they had. Resources, powerful alliances, wealth, they managed to accumulate much to fight against an eventful rebellion.


    It all seemed too easy, the way we managed to encroach on the main capital without much resistance. On the way, our armies fought only seven battles in total before reaching the city, which had been fortified. We already started expecting a trap, but everyone saw the obvious and said it was an opportunity.


    It should not have been that easy. I''ve seen for myself the great armies of the empire and the generals who lead them. Compared to the ones we encountered, these ones couldn''t hold a candle to them.


    Parkus agreed with me when I presented the idea to him, but he couldn''t do anything to sway the vast majority. Instead, we tried to think of what we could do and requested if we could be sent as the primary attack group in storming the Kaiser''s palace, the supposedly impregnable fortress in the middle of the town.


    Ignoring the armies all making their way to the main districts, we turned to the alleyways and used those to cover our tracks and followed our paths leading towards the palace.


    As we ran, I began to plan things in my head, trying to preoccupy myself with the anxious thought of finally meeting the Kaiser face to face again. I''d be lying if I didn''t say I was slightly fearful. But it was simply my mind trying to play tricks on me.


    "How much time do we have, Parkus?"


    "About half an hour. Right now, we have all other heroes engaging the enemy generals. If they''re successful, then they should be drawing out the enemy generals away from the palace, that way we have more time to ourselves."


    "How about the situation outside? How long do you think they''ll be able to hold out?"


    "So you''re not the only one thinking about that, too, aren''t you? I''d say the same amount of time, maybe even less. If they regroup and mobilize, and they will, our armies will start getting routed one by one. We don''t exactly have the professionalism that these guys have, plus the massive city houses an equally massive army. The plan we laid out only separates them for a short while, then leaves everything else to the leader''s competency in winning their own individual battles."


    "That means it''s a one way trip for us, then?"


    "Not unless we punch a ticket out of here, that being a victory over the Kaiser. But don''t worry too much, we still have a few cards up our sleeves. We''ve been planning a good portion of this for so long, after all. We''d be disappointing the Kaiser and his boys if we fall short."


    That optimism, Parkus used that to rally the ones with us. The upper brass was right to put him on command. Those in our group showed no hint of faltering and followed without much hesitation. There wasn''t much talking either, so I kept it that way knowing that they were focusing and keeping their calm as best as they could.


    As we ran through the alleys, there wasn''t a sign of the populace yet the scene was a mess. I could only assume that they had left in a hurry and were spurred by the town guards to leave without delay. It made it easier for us to make our way through, however.


    Soon we reached the front of the palace. Defenses and barricades were set up before the long staircase and along the steps leading up to the doors. It was true what I heard from most people. Even from afar, a glance at the palace drew eyes at it forcibly. The craftsmanship put into it and the resources used to assemble the entirety of it could have been used to bolster their military twice over and still have enough for rations lasting over two seasons. Needless to say, the outside was adorned with vain statues of the Kaiser in all his glory, standing tall and overlooking the attackers that began to assault the enemy defenses.


    "The other armies managed to get in, didn''t they? Then that''s our cue. Let''s go clear out the front."


    We were able to finish the task easily with the manpower we had, keeping casualties to a minimum. Afterward, we assembled ourselves and allowed the armies and platoons that had come by to assemble themselves. There was preparation needed to meet an army that''s waging its life to defend its home at all cost. The Kaiser had fervent followers, that''s a fact. People revered him like a god once he pulled them out of the gutter, and they''ve been indebted ever since.


    "Reports say that armies seven and eight of the city defense guards will be coming straight here with the intent to drive us out or wipe us out. Then after, we''ll have responses from their eleventh through fifteenth armies bearing down on the palace. Now they''re desperate, that''s plain. So we need to finish things by then. Now, let''s form up and finish this."


    With Parkus'' last words, he called all of the heroes who are to fight the Kaiser to the front of the doors. It really felt like a one-way ticket. Our armies were few. Most were outside and were still engaged with the enemy and had more incoming to support them. The ones who made it inside the walls were in charge of holding their position to let us fight things out. The plan was simple, finish the Kaiser off and show his head from the top of his palace.


    "Always seem to be in deep thought, Isles. You seem to have too much free time on your hands, I''d suggest doing something conventional with it."


    Lazarus Cadefort said with his back turned.


    "You''re here, too? Glad you made it."


    "I''m not going to miss this for anything else. Just don''t get in any of our ways, Isles. I know people boast about your exploits so they revere you. I don''t care about glory and title. Like all others, I will wretchedly try and take the honor of slaying the Kaiser if the opportunity arises, understand?"


    "Loud and clear. But I''d suggest not taking the selfish approach. He''s not exactly easy prey."


    "And I''m not about to be prey either."


    With a confident sneer, Lazarus prepared himself and joined the force entering the palace.


    Without delay and due to time constraints, we immediately stormed the palace, striking down every guard we came across.


    Parkus spoke.


    "Lucielle, Asher, Dietrich, and Mors aren''t going to be able to make it, but they said they''ll try to hold out the defense at the front."


    "They''re forcing us out of the capital bit by bit. How many more people do you think we can spare to defend the armies with?"


    "We came here with half of what they half. Well, I say half since most of their armies are outside the territory of Copernica, so that lessens things a bit. Still, even when they''ve spread out their armies to defend the territories they''ve occupied, they haven''t given any weaknesses that we''re confident we can contend with."


    The defenders were elite soldiers and only a few generals who chose to stay and bar anyone from reaching the Kaiser. In effect, we left people to deal with them, those reluctant to do their part without playing a selfish role such as Lazarus'' attitude suggests. But I don''t really doubt his reasons for saying that. Each one had their reasons, and as for his, it''s a story for another time.


    We came face to face with the door leading into the Kaiser''s hall where most of his servants and guests are welcomed in. There was a foreboding feeling in the air, and I wasn''t the only one sensing the tension within the group. Though we were filled with vigor, no one truly knew the full extent of the Kaiser''s power. He would only often order his troops to act for him instead of it being the other way around. He knew that he was competent enough, but he played around and made things so.


    Even Parkus, who was a man of many words, didn''t dare speak but gawked at the doors in front of him.


    I could hear my own beating as loud as the drums of war outside. Clutching my chest, I took a breath of relief and tried calming myself down. There isn''t much to fear. If I gather myself and not freeze, I can do it. There just has to be that one person who takes the first step. Taking the flag and moving forward meant rallying each and everyone to your cause. Those who turn tails and run are not worthy of being called out. Even when you''re the only one leading the banner, it wouldn''t change things as much. You and you alone are a leader and a follower. You just have to change perspectives once in a while.


    I took a step forward and placed both of my hands on the doors, pushing them aside. The heavy, stone doors began opening. The hall was massive, and light peered into the tall glass windows on the sides, mixing into the velvet color of the curtains. The little light the daybreak provided shed vision into the room. A red carpet running along until the steps of the throne, chandeliers that were doused, pillars dutifully parallel to each one, dreaded paintings of various obscure images of people in all their glory, statues of unknown people, and finally, the throne.


    A figure sat on the throne lazily with his head supported by a hand. The figure stared at us with eyes that expected visitors but didn''t care less about their presence. No sense of panic, nor hostility. He looked at us as if we were the nobility that bored him with their constant prattling and praises. It was in his eyes, disgust, and expectation.


    "I was wondering when you would all show up. I almost fell asleep waiting. But then again, I can say for certain that you are disturbing me and the peace of the Empire. Hearing news of your rebellious efforts has become quite an irksome routine every morning, and even now after hearing of your eventual and anticipated attack on this fair capital of mine, I have dragged myself back from the north to meet you all graciously. I wonder, what are your expectations?"


    The Kaiser gestured to us as if asking what kind of gift we would like to receive. A small hint of a smile appeared on his face. He was expecting us to answer such a stupid question with a straight face. No, it was as if he was trying to contain the laughter within him knowing full well his audacity to ask such a question. He was mocking us.


    "Isn''t that obvious?! We''re here to kill you! I won''t ever forget what you did to my town. I will get the vengeance my family rightfully deserves!"


    Someone from our group spoke, taking the bait. And as if on cue, the Kaiser let a bit more of his smile slip by. From his boat, the angler was looking at the fish that was enticed by an irresistible bait. The water was clear enough to see everything through it, and so the angler was observing not cautiously, but playfully.


    "With this much? I thought I deserved better? And here I thought I was expecting millions to come and scour my Empire looking for me. It seems that I set the bar too high."


    Soon, more of us heroes arrived and gathered before the Kaiser like his subjects, save for us wielding and brandishing our weapons at him. Even when the numbers increased, he didn''t let out any sign of fear. It only felt like we were overstepping our bounds, walking in on the lion''s den.


    "Oh, believe me, Kaiser. There are millions out there who want to tear you apart for what you''ve done. We''re just here to do it for them. You''re just one and we''re many."


    Another one took the bait. Things started playing out like a script that the Kaiser himself wrote out. That feeling of tension grew stronger the longer things got drawn out, but the playwright was simply there, seeing his masterpiece unfold.


    He suddenly stood up and took a sheathed longsword that lay beside his throne. He wore a white dress shirt and dark leggings with a red, royal cape with white fur on the collar over his shoulders. Unsheathing and throwing the scabbard away, he unclasped the chains keeping his cape on him. The sword he held looked as normal like every other sword out there. But still, there was an ominous feeling in the air that we couldn''t dismiss. With each step, our breaths grew scarce, and when he was finally close enough for our blades to reach him, a roaring chorus echoed through the halls.


    People began charging at the Kaiser, others preparing spells to hurl at him. Some used projectiles to reach him. But I stood there, observing him. And through a gap, I saw for a split second. A melancholic smile on his face. He couldn''t hide it. For those that rushed in recklessly, seeing that smile spelled the end for them. It was a spine-chilling moment.


    Within a split second, an estimate of ten copies of him appeared then faded. Then all that followed was a rain of blood as people started getting severed in half. Those who were lucky only had torn limbs but would die within a few seconds due to a lack of blood. Those of us who were stunned to move like Parkus, Cadefort, and I managed to survive.


    But I saw it. It wasn''t anything like a spell. It was his afterimages. He moved that fast within a split second.


    After that instant, people started wailing for help while those in the process of attacking hesitated after seeing how easily their allies went down. The proof was in the Kaiser''s blade, which had been bloodied. But his white shirt remained clean.


    "Come, this dance shall begin with a dazzling crescendo! I want you all to join me in this time of merriment!"


    With an ecstatic smile finally appearing on his stifled face, the Kaiser became deranged, hacking and slashing at the nearest person with the ferocity of a monster, something that surpasses that of a beast. No matter how strong the vigor of our people became, his overwhelming strength shattered that in one fell swoop. His sword broke their weapons and spirits with a grand smile on his face. He danced, spinning, twirling, each movement seeming like an elegant waltz as the grace in his movements were as captivating as they were deadly.


    I found myself unable to figure out how to approach him. He was building up a momentum of bloodshed. If one were to get swept up in that frenzy, they would have little chance of coming out unscathed. Those who figured that out backed away and hesitated with each step, denying themselves the glory that they promised themselves. They were considered to be the ones who still had a good head on their shoulders, those who could still have a chance at this.


    But even then, the Kaiser drew close and cut them down without hesitation.


    Then, a clang of blades. Momentarily, the sound of flesh being cut and ripped ceased, and the jagged sounds of two blades weighing on each other assaulted our ears.


    The Kaiser''s eyes widened, and so did his smile, which twisted into a foreboding one.


    "Your name?"


    "Parkus Heim. I''m sure you''ll be able to remember that much."


    "True. I do need someone who can entertain me. You will do."


    The Kaiser began to gain distance with a step back. I then took a step in, closing the gap once. His fluid movements prevented Parkus from attacking and kept him on the defensive, all the while taking care of those who tried to butt in. They were the most unfortunate, not even receiving the attention of their killer. The cruel emperor brushed off their attacks and cleanly sliced off their limbs and heads without having the need to take his eyes of Parkus, who ground his teeth, feeling the vibrations of each clash reverberate into his hands.


    Soon, the mages in the group began to cast their best magic. It looked like a circus of wonder as flashes of lightning and thunder, bolts of fire, and pulses of enigmatic energy created a myriad of colors that filled the dark halls, damaging the pillars and the grandeur of the marble floors and walls. But even with that, the Kaiser avoided them with ease, his eyes glowing golden within a momentary glance of dark shadows.


    "Magic? Impressive. They''re quite amusing, aren''t they? An ability granted to only those who have the blood for it. You must all be of noble blood, and if you aren''t, then a pilferer of sanctity? Nevertheless, I wonder how gratifying it is to have a power that can be so wondrous and beautiful enough to be able to take a life? It''s quite ironic how it serves the purpose of making life easier, but then takes that said life and extinguishes it."


    Having been encircled by countless of mages and warriors, a blue flame burned on the Kaiser''s left arm. It didn''t look like it was injuring him, if anything, his expression hadn''t changed in the least.


    "I think it is only fair to fight fire with fire, isn''t it?"


    He stood with his left arm extended out to his side, and his sword arm raised. His form was like a conductor, ready to perform the second part of his masterpiece after a recess. This time, with an intention to impress and leave a long-lasting impression that will etch its own story into their minds and bodies.


    He swung his arm and created a wall of blue flame in front of him that burned high and imposingly. The heat could be felt, and those close by began to spread out and break the circle. The Kaiser emerged from the wall of flame and began his carnage of cutting through the heroes that were supposed to be doing the same thing to him. He burned some of them, and the fire couldn''t be put out despite the mages'' best efforts to get rid of them. The more one tried to get rid of the fire, the more the fire burned fiercely and tightened its grip on the victim. It soon consumed them and stifled the blood-curdling sounds of their screams for help and reprieve. With a thud, their charred bodies fell to the floor, one by one, like flies to a candle fire.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    Others who were brave cut off their limbs and prevented the fire from reaching them. The time that it took to save themselves only cost them what they had saved. It only served to show the emptiness in benevolence in the Kaiser''s actions. There was no mercy in his actions, and he took their lives if they tried to save themselves. The most he did to play with someone was shooting a small dot of fire at someone and letting it engulf the poor man. He got rid of his clothes, but then the Kaiser shot off another dot until only his skin remained, then burned as the flame burnt his living body to a crisp.


    The yells that they let out did well to break the remaining spirit in some. They turned their backs and received a quicker death.


    Soon, the Kaiser got through most of us, and none came through the door anymore. It was only a few of us. Recognizable faces were Parkus and Lazarus. The three of us had gotten involved but were able to hold off the Kaiser, enough to sway his attention off of us in the meantime.


    I had used half of the skills I had under my arsenal. Most of them had failed to get through for the Kaiser unleashed something stronger each time we tried to up the ante. He kept wanting to show how feeble and useless our efforts were, but we didn''t falter. The cards we had inside our sleeves weren''t boundless, but they were plenty. In there was the question of ''what will save us from this mess?''


    I could count how many were left. Seven.


    Then one let out a horrid yell as he burned to death, reaching out to us to save him. Before he finished his sentence, he was forced to yell out his pain as the fire burned his gut, then began to spread throughout his body. I knew how it felt, how the fire burned the skin and raptured you with unbearable pain as your skin began to expose itself to the harsh elements. With that knowledge, I pitied them. But pity had no room here. It was useless. I couldn''t move and help them. I couldn''t help myself as much in this situation. I needed to pull myself from the gutter. To disappoint the ones watching me from above, that was the only thing pushing me right now. I could not think of many other things that could overturn and improve my situation.


    What had pushed me this far was the rage and burning hatred I had for the Kaiser. He was the very reason I kept living on, didn''t I? I wanted to kill the man for killing the two most important people in my life. I wanted to make him feel what I felt during that time, the feeling of having something precious taken from you. Where is that tenacity now of all times?


    "What was boasted to be so many has been reduced to a mere six? And I how thought that everyone pinned their hopes on all of you. I''m barely even sweating, nor am I scratching the surface of what I am able to do. How unfortunate. And here I was, thinking of unveiling something... eye-opening. But it seems that only a few will be able to witness that."


    "..."


    "What? Are you all speechless to that extent? And to think that even I was riled up by your words of encouragement. I do dislike the ecstasy some get from death and killing. I do it because of necessity. True that I may be called mad, but that is one mere flaw I carry with me. This necessity comes with great sacrifices and efforts of which are detrimental to the survival of this race of ours."


    "What''s your point? Think you''re going to be able to sway us to your side with these eloquent speeches of yours? I''m telling you now, you''re wasting your time and breath. Your ambitions will die here, no matter what you say. The lives you''ve taken today and in the past, we will avenge. The lives you will be taking in the future, we''ll prevent. This is where you''ll last stand, and this is where you''ll last breathe."


    The few made a stand. Their words shook, but the meaning behind them, the intent, they came through to me. Though it had not been yelled, the anger and frustration behind it spoke many stories. The few of us that remained took a stand.


    --We will not fall here.


    --If I die, I will die with my sword in my hand. I will force my soulless body to move until it has been turned into ash. Only then can you say I am truly dead.


    --No matter how any you trample over, there will be more thatwill stand in their place. This necessity you speak of, it''s nothing more than a mirage you lull yourself with. It is nothing more than bloodshed for your illusory cause.


    "Feeble in cause and feeble in mind. You are all as I thought you to be, naive at that. You think you fight for justice? No, you deny the world the justice it deserves. Many have gone weak and are unprepared for a calamity that will consume them worse than I. One of my many arduous tasks are to create and sustain an empire that will last forever, and another is to prepare the people to sustain that empire of mine. For now, this empire is mine, but after it is theirs to keep."


    Parkus lightly tapped my shoulder and Lazarus''.


    "Johannes, Lazarus, work with me for now. These guys are spouting off things that''ll never get to the Kaiser''s thick skull. Only actions will mean anything now. Help me with that. Give him hell, alright?"


    Without a moment to lose, I readied a B-Class spell, Baron''s Calumny. As I moved to attack the Kaiser, speeding past the ones making time to orate their grievances. My right hand swirled with a purple hue, and as I got close enough to the Kaiser, I opened my palm and unleashed a pent-up pulse of energy.


    The glasses on the windows broke, spreading a blast ofstain-glass, and the chandeliers fell, crashing on the floors with a sound that didn''t deter the Kaiser for even a bit. He looked at me as if asking what I had just done. To him, it felt like a slight breeze that swept by. His hair had been blown back, showing his piercing eyes.


    The smile on his face twisted.


    Parkus and Lazarus attacked from either side, displaying a mastery of their swordsmanship. Parkus, who glowed a bright gleam of gold as he cleaved downwards, and Lazarus, whose skill was sharp as his wit and intuition, attacked with a cold gaze, his sword cutting through the wind in silence.


    But in that same instance, the Kaiser intercepted both of them skillfully by avoiding Parkus'' initial attack, then intercepting Lazarus''. To not break the flow, I thrust forward and readied another B-Class spell, one that was named Maw of Countenance. Once the Kaiser avoided my attack as I thought he would, I kept pursuing him as I continued to charge my spell. Realizing this, Parkus and Lazarus came to join me, attacking the Kaiser at every turn. I then discharged the current of electricity that surged through the ground and made its way from under the Kaiser.


    The Kaiser merely looked down as if to disregard the ''small spark'' that was heading his way and took the full force of the attack as a sharp claw-like spike made of electric energy pierced through the ground, making a hole. But instead of piercing the Kaiser, he placed his hand before him and began to absorb the spell, dismantling it within seconds. He looked at me afterward as if to ask what that paltry attempt of an attack was, but he didn''t realize he had more than just one flaw.


    Emperors, Kings, Sovereigns, they all had the same flaw that would cost them their lives every time they forgot about it. And they would. That weakness would eventually be built up by them only to be killed by it afterward.


    It was complacency. They all had the natural tendencies to grow complacent and think that the battle had already been won when clearly all the cards of the opposition hadn''t been revealed yet. You haven''t shown your entire hand yet, Kaiser, and you have a full deck of cards while we have only a few to work with. Yet you hadn''t looked at what you possess and were unable to see and think of what we had in possession.


    Lazarus came from behind the Kaiser with his blade. He cut s fast as one should be able to respond, but the sound of steel clashing with steel broke the cold focus of Lazarus and me.


    So he realized it, didn''t he?


    Seeing an opening, Parkus continued and chained a number of attacks that saved Lazarus from what could have been a one-sided battle for him. But he didn''t back down after that miscalculation on his part. He pursued the Kaiser and joined Parkus in the assault. After finding an opening, I joined in as well.


    "Quite the persistent bunch. I commend you. I wonder how you will be able to handle this much."


    The Kaiser utilized every limb to separate from us, kicking and punching us away. In an instant, he created a massive ball of fire that shrunk at his command. It then shot at us like an arrow, no, something faster than that, and immediately blew up, knocking me back to a wall. The pain I felt from impacting a wall knocked the air out of my lungs momentarily. It also seemed that a few bones had broken.


    Getting up, I Parkus and Lazarus were in similar states but still stood up regardless.


    "An indirect impact can be endured? I see. Then how about this, let us test something out."


    Mercilessly carrying out his test, the Kaiser created a wall before him consisting of the same massive balls of fire, then shrunk them once more. Seeing this, Parkus gestured for us to get close to him in a panic. Striking his sword to the ground, he created a barrier of transparent gold.


    Unleashing the small dots that appeared like stars from afar, I leaped at the barrier to make the remaining distance, and at that very instant came a brutal barrage that shook and cracked the barrier keeping us alive. It felt like a thunderstorm where you feared that your house could be torn down easily by a stray bolt, but in this, the house was somehow withstanding the blows.


    Each time the barrier cracked, Parkus spat out blood. His vitality was what was keeping the barrier up. The sword he possessed needed the willpower and strength to sustain a sword that depended on the ability of its user. Parkus had been protecting us every time he could,using that ability, and it had drained him a strenuous amount, to the point where he had been made useless by the Kaiser. Realizing that it was his task to take the burden of protecting his allies, the Kaiser abused every opportunity and forced Parkus to push his limits. Even after using the best ability in his sword''s arsenal, he was unable to endure to the last.


    With the smoke starting to die down, the barrier faded, and Parkus fell to the ground, barely catching himself. Lazarus and I caught him as well, but he shook off our offer and told us to focus on the Kaiser instead.


    "Just give me a few seconds, I''ll be back in no time."


    He coughed up blood as he spoke enthusiastically, unable to convince us of his health.


    "Isles. Stay here and do not get in my way. I will handle the Kaiser. Keep Parkus safe and do not let the Kaiser finish him off. Knowing that sly mongrel, he will surely try to finish off Parkus while we''re occupied with him and believe me, he can do it with ease. You know that, right?"


    Lazarus glanced back at me as he started walking off. His eyes showed a weakening resolve. I understood by what he meant, and it was a revelation that we didn''t want to realize. The Kaiser all this time had been holding back. If he wanted to deal with us, then he could have done so long ago. The eyes that Lazarus showed me were those of a harsh realization. He knew it was futile to go against him especially if one were to go alone, but even he himself wasn''t sure of where his legs were taking him. Regardless, Lazarus was a man of pride deep inside. After swearing like he did in front of the Kaiser''s gates, it was only right in his mind to show his resolve and go through with his words, no matter how damning it was. To him, that meant more than dying to the Kaiser''s sword. He was petty like that but determined.


    In those few instants, Lazarus unveiled a skill that I hadn''t seen before but had seen in my adventures. He was able to create swords using magic. Having the blood of a noble''s, it was natural that he possessed the talent to use spells of a better grade than what I could use.


    Throwing his sword into the air, he snapped his fingers and made several more appear. All followed the movements of his fingers, and each one seemed as sharp as a newly forged blade.


    Impressed, the Kaiser raised an eyebrow. Smiling with amusement, Lazarus understood the invitation to display what he could.


    What ensued was an impressive battle. Lazarus kept the Kaiser on his toes all the while making sure that he was never on the offensive. The eight blades he possessed were enough to fight defensively and offensively without the need for Lazarus to make any risky advances.


    As a man of pride, the smile on the Kaiser''s face began to fade. Lazarus'' relentless barrage angered the Kaiser and irritated him. The show he was supposedly putting on for us with his skill with the sword had been shunned off by Lazarus, who became aggressive in his attacks, seeing that he was making progress.


    Despite the attacks of eight swords, none of them were able to injure the Kaiser. Making use of magic, he was able to prevent some of the blades from hitting him, and the rest were parried by his own sword. He possessed a terrible amount of skill and dexterity. Coupled with the wit he used to rise to the top, he was a terrifying adversary.


    The smile of amusement was replaced with a frown of aggravation. The Kaiser began to circle Lazarus, running at a speed that he couldn''t keep up with. Soon, he found an opening and punched through, forcing Lazarus to fight using his hands and sword. That spelled his doom, Lazarus''


    The Kaiser was able to knock Lazarus'' sword from his hand and leave him bare. As a show of mercy for a slight second, he delivered a powerful blow to Lazarus'' gut, forcing him to reel forward. He then took him by the neck and lifted him up. At that moment, I stood and readied my sword and another spell that I hoped would be able to reach and disrupt the Kaiser in time, but instead, he had something else planned.


    He looked at me and smiled, noticing that I was standing up.


    The Kaiser was someone that liked to play around, privy to the emotions of those around him. It didn''t matter that much, and only on special occasions, I warranted. He was waiting to see what I would do. Those eyes were filled with expectation.


    I couldn''t mess up, but the moment I realized it, I was already too late. No, I had already been the moment I failed to stop Lazarus from going alone.


    I had no choice.


    I shot the arrow of flame I conjured at the Kaiser. It flew as fast as I could hurl it. Then I ran, following up. The Kaiser did as I thought he would and struck his blade through Lazarus'' gut without hesitation. He squirmed and desperately tried to break free, his hands confused whether they should be used to free him or to pry the blade away from his gut that began to bleed as the Kaiser kept piecing through, inch by inch, intentionally.


    Lazarus looked down at the Kaiser with seething, vehement eyes. He spat out the blood flowing from his mouth at the Kaiser.


    I felt my blood burn at the sight. The way he toyed with us didn''t sit well with me from the very beginning. Seeing the sight before me, I felt faster, but I was losing sight of reason and began turning to rage, the last thing I needed to do in this fight.


    I yelled out the Kaiser''s name on the top of my lungs, yelling for blood, yelling for vengeance. My hands, which felt like they couldn''t grip the hilt of my sword any tighter than it already could, nearly broke the handle as my arms throbbed with anger.


    By the time my arrow had reached, the Kaiser used Lazarus as a shield. He then took his blade from Lazarus and threw him at Parkus, welcoming me with open arms.


    Attack after attack, I unleashed my best spells keeping efficiency and power''s balance in mind. Every time I would cast a spell, the Kaiser would be ready to knock my arm away from him, wasting the spell and forcing it to stray somewhere else. Seeing the strong blasts of the wasted spells made me fall even deeper into despair as the opportunity to exact revenge started drifting away ever so slowly.


    But my anger seemed to know no bounds. I was faster, stronger. The resistance that the Kaiser gave me felt like I could simply swing my sword and swat it away. However, the feeling of hitting nothing but the air didn''t quite sit well with me. My sword searched for the Kaiser''s flesh, and every time I missed only made me feel even more hungry for it.


    "You''re easily bested by your emotions, aren''t you? And here I thought you''d be the most calculating one."


    The Kaiser forcibly struck up a conversation as he pitted our blades against each other.


    "However, your face does seem familiar. Have we met before?"


    That smile as he said that he had forgotten, it irritated me to no end.


    "You told me to meet you. Remember the festival near the village of Asielle? I doubt you''d remember clearly considering the number of villages you did the same thing to."


    "Hmm, let me think."


    He leaned over with his eyes, bearing down on me with his weight. It was hard to resist since it felt like he weighed more than the eyes perceive him to be. But despite that, I stood my ground as best as I could.


    "Do you happen to have a scar on your back? I think I remember leaving a reminder there."


    He grinned, remembering my face. It felt like that pain I felt from the wound on my back began to react and seethe.


    "You have grown. I''m impressed. I thought you would have died along the way, but you''re rather persistent. I admire that kind of tenacity. You have done well to finally reach me. I remember your words best out of all the others that swore they''d take my head. I wonder though, is that all there is in your power? I would greatly appreciate it if you could be honest. I despise wasting time."


    "Don''t worry. I have a lot more to show you. But I don''t think I''ll need to use all of them. I can finish you off using one special card I have under my sleeve."


    "Oh, is that so? I''m getting curious. Would you do me the honor of presenting that card?"


    Gathering an amount of energy, I pushed away from him and created enough of a distance that''ll let me cover Parkus and Lazarus.


    I worried about Lazarus'' state after he had been pierced, but I relied on Parkus to do something about it. He always had a way for some things when you least expect it. If I were to speak honestly, I felt anxious about fighting him alone. When Lazarus had been done in like that, I tried to think of a way to fill in that empty slot. But I had already used my summoned spirit and exhausted his strength. Well, one of my summoned spirits, at least. I still had a few of them, but I can''t reveal the fact that I can summon more than one.


    The thing is that a person is only allowed to make a contract with one summoned spirit. But I had somehow broken the bounds after saving some summoned spirits during a mission in the past. The one handling all the contracts, the beholden one, allowed me to make as many as I could as long as I vowed to protect them as well and to treat them with respect and care, as the usual contract goes. It seemed that I was just lucky to come by that opportunity.


    The sound outside was beginning to become louder. It sounded more like a roar that signaled the favor of battle turning. And being in the center of the capital city, you''re going to have to be optimistic to think and say that the roar was meant for our cause. Our time was finally up, and we had yet to do anything to leverage the field. But that doesn''t matter. I came here for the Kaiser. Coming back alive isn''t something I''m betting on, and in fact, I predicted the things would eventually end up like this. I mulled it over and over in my sleep, countless of outcomes. Piecing together the things that had come to bring to opportunity, it was too good to be true, but nonetheless, it was an opportunity provided for us, a golden one.


    But despite all that, we weren''t ready. It was presented, that was for sure. But there was the option to ignore it and bear the Kaiser''s wrath until the next one presented itself. Every situation I had dreamt up led to us losing in many ways. Then I started thinking a bit more selfishly. If everything else didn''t matter for me, then maybe, just maybe something might change.


    I began to see results to where I allow myself to be left alone as the others retreat while there''s still time. The end that I began to see stopped with me and the Kaiser facing off with me at the peak of my strength. I don''t know for sure if the peak of my abilities will mean anything, but that''s where it ended up. I couldn''t think past that, and the uncertainty made me hesitate. But remembering who this was for removed all the doubt within me.


    The time Parkus and I spoke of in the past minutes or so were different. I had been going to my plan and disregarded the one laid out for us. When I thought of our time running out, it was the clock I had made up in my plan. My time would have just enough for them to get back as I fight the Kaiser. Parkus'' timer still hadn''t gone off, meaning that it''ll take the defending army outside more time and manpower to hold the line.


    It was time anyway.


    "Parkus, could you take Lazarus out of here? If you can, try to signal the retreat. I''ll take it from here."


    "What the hell are you talking about, Isles? You must be deranged if you think I''ll allow what you''re saying."


    "How about you be honest with yourself for once, Lazarus. You''re about to die, and if you think you can still fight, then save that energy for next time. We''ve failed this one, but there''s no saying that we won''t succeed in the next. I''ll cover the retreat and hold the Kaiser here as long as I can. Maybe I can even do something better than that, but I don''t want to get too ahead of myself."


    Lazarus didn''t say another word and allowed himself to be taken by Parkus, who gently slung his shoulders over him.


    "Good luck, Johann. It was great knowing you. If I''m really unlucky, you''ll probably see me right away."


    Parkus grinned and left, leaving the two of us alone.


    "Conceding defeat? How valiant of an effort. You believe that your allies will be able to make a difference at another time? You all barely got here, and that itself was a suicidal plan that brought about more death, something you all came here to stop. Ironic, isn''t it?"


    I couldn''t answer back. There wasn''t anything I could say to ease the reasons of why people came and died here. They fought, and maybe some of them even knew what they were bargaining for and died knowing that. Some didn''t, most likely. To say it was a waste of an opportunity after having lost so many. How easy is it to say that it was for a just cause?


    "But enough about them. Of course, you all risked it to come here and take my head. That was the goal all along. Many planned a suicidal battle, and here is where it stands now. You and I. So if I had to narrow things down, you''re everyone''s last beacon of hope, the one destined to make the greatest change and impact in the world. Those are such endearing titles if I ever heard one. Still, I expect a lot from you. This is where it all depends. Abandoned, with no one to turn to. One must be like a cornered animal that will attack without respite. I shall corner you until your instincts kick in. Now come, let us fight at the climax of this day!"


    He opened his arms out wide and basked in his own grandeur. I was in for the fight of my literal life. And I was going to bring out everything without holding back. I couldn''t harm anyone except him. This was all that I could wish for. All those days of dreaming and thinking, finally I was here.


    Everyone, I hope you''re ready. I''ll need all of your help.


    Meanwhile, outside the palace, a fierce battle of attrition was taking place. The eyes of one named Leonardo Talst overlooked the scene, a Captain of the third army, now made general after his leader lost his life in the war early on. Granting him the reins, Leonardo continued to make his way to the palace to defend his friend, Johannes.


    (Leonardo Talst, Captain of the Third Army of the United Cirros coalition.)


    Hours had passed, and body after body piled up at the palace square, both ours and the enemy''s. But with that given, they still continued to push against us, pressuring us with all kinds of tactics and siege stratagems.


    Our army was beginning to wane with its resolution. Time and time again we had tried to restore their fervor so that they may again fight, but it is just not enough. The armies that were starting to converge on our position brought numbers exceeding that of thousands. Given that this is their capital, they would be rather enraged and filled with frenzy at taking their homes back. However, I wondered about something.


    It all seemed to fall into place but I did not truly want to believe that it could be true.


    As our armies marched through the towns, we did not notice any civilians present, nor was there any sound of them. I thought to myself. Maybe this is a ploy. Lead us into a trap using the city itself as a cage. It is all too good to be true, but then again, it is not impossible entirely.


    "Hey, Talst, this isn''t looking good. Even with our armies combined, it''s not going to be enough to block these armies from overrunning us. I say we retreat while there''s still an opening left out for us. Our heroes are exhausted as well. It''ll only be a matter of time before they give out."


    A stout and wide general with a loud, thick beard came up to me in a riled state. He was shielded by his men as arrows continuously rained down on us. It had been this way for quite a while now, and I had started to doubt whether they had a source of unlimited resources to supply them.


    But it was true what he was saying. In my army were the heroes Lucielle Revenoir and Asher Ghestal. Accompanying the Sixth army, that was with me, was Dietrich Ellwin and Mors, a Kayrus. it was only the two of us who were holding the line. The others left were securing the passage out of the city. The others, I predict, have most likely been wiped out long ago. I have not heard a lot of noise of fighting in the direction we came from so that I can only assume.


    "But we have to hold this line whatever the cost! If we lose this, then the ones fighting the Kaiser will be overrun. We are at our wit''s end as well, general, but I believe in the ones that are in there. They will succeed. We will have to believe in them as they believe in us."


    "Fine. I''ll hold the damned line for a bit longer, but I still don''t feel safe with the Kaiser just right behind me. Just keep this in mind, Talst. This is a gamble you''re stirring through. I never liked gambling, but that''s because you''re always bound to lose whenever you want to win. It never turns out great for us."


    "I do not mind the gamble, general. You have not retreated yet as well. I believe that with our luck combined, we will be able to manage."


    The general laughed loudly as I showed him the optimism I had mustered from nowhere.


    "You''ve got the galls for this, Talst, I''ll give you that!"


    And he then left to command his troops, relaying the grave message all the way to his people blocking the way at the north-western side of the square. I was in charge of the north-eastern side and did the same with my captains, changing the arrangements and regrouping the ones closest to being routed accordingly.


    I looked back at the palace where the sound of battle had died down. Every time that it did that, my heart sank. I worried about the results, but I worried about Johann most of all. He had the tendency to take things into his own hands, and I fear that he would do the same for the sake of others. He was surely himself when he is like that.


    Earlier, there were many loose attacks that shook the palace. Blazes and fire and strikes of thunder stormed the roof while the pulses of strong impacts and blasts shattered the windows. I wondered how many more blows it would take before the entire building would collapse.


    Johann, I know you can do this, I know it! This kind of thing wouldn''t be enough to bring you down, right?


    Just then, two figures started emerging from the palace doors. I recognized the faces to be Parkus Heim and Lazarus Cadefort, who was gravely injured with blood staining the area around his chest. He wore a brazen expression and did his best in grinding his teeth to calm the excruciating pain he was feeling.


    I quickly came to their aid and requested for a stretcher to be brought immediately for Sir Lazarus. Without delay, Sir Parkus placed a hand on my shoulder and started speaking with a serious tone.


    "Are you in charge here? What''s your name?"


    "L-Leonardo Talst, general of the Third Army!"


    "Good. You''ll do. Order a full retreat. There''s nothing that can be done here. We need to get out as fast as we can."


    "Wait, what do you mean, Sir Parkus? What about the others still inside?"


    And Johann...


    "Just listen to me! If we stay here for a bit longer, it''s going to end up costing us everything. We need to move while there''s still a chance! The others will hold the Kaiser off while we escape. They won''t be as coordinated without the Kaiser and his sly tactics, but they''re still competent."


    Without thinking, I had ordered all my captains to signal a retreat for the army while the Sixth army covers our rear.


    I was lost in thought, thinking about what was going on inside. Johann, he had not come out. Sir Parkus was one of the closest to Johann. Seeing him leave with scars enough to make any seasoned veteran faint, I started thinking of the worst. As my army started marching while fighting to escape, my feet wouldn''t move. In my hesitation, I overheard a conversation between the heroes.


    Asher started.


    "I fear that this would happen. Then it is all in his hands now, Parkus?"


    "Afraid so. There''s not much we can do. Despite all the planning put into this one operation, it just wasn''t enough. We can still plan things through. Knowing Johann, he can probably pull something off. By some strange happening, he might even kill the Kaiser himself. He''s the most competent one out of us all right now. Only those who''ve thrown away everything can be strong no matter the odds. But no matter what happens, we''re all indebted to him. So let''s get out of here and make sure he didn''t waste his gamble on us."


    Replied Parkus with a sense of guilt tearing at him. Even with his smile, I sensed something off.


    Suddenly, Lucielle started walking back into the palace. Dietrich stopped him and shook his head. Mors added by saying, "What you''re about to do is stupid. Let the moron die by himself. He chose this outcome."


    "I do not care whether my actions are considered moronic. I will go by my own volition, hero or not. So please, Ser Dietrich. Will you kindly let me go? I shall not let Ser Johannes fight alone."


    "You''re being unreasonable. Let him be the hero. He''ll only yell at you if you get in his way. You should know that the best, right? Now let''s go. We''ve got no more time to lose."


    With Parkus'' final persuasion, Lucielle backed off begrudgingly and looked back with longing at the palace. But then every single eye present did the same and looked at the palace one a bright, blue pillar of light rose and broke the roof, emanating a strange feeling of warmth. For some reason, I felt Johannes'' power. It was undoubtedly him.


    "Please retreat without me!"


    I ordered my captains that and ran off into the palace. No matter what I do, I can''t abandon Johann, no matter what. I will stick with him till our last breaths. We shared the same fate, the same suffering. It is only right that I share the same death if need be. But I know that he''s still alive. That''s all that matters now.


    As the sound of people calling my name for behind, I came across the countless bodies of soldiers strewn across the halls. My footsteps echoed through fooling me to think that I was alone. The blue light that was piercing the sky entered the halls and guided me to the room where they fought. What came to sight was Johann and the Kaiser facing each other in a torn palace hall. The pillars were torn, the throne itself had been decimated. It couldn''t be recognized anymore for that fact. Debris fell on the bodies of the deceased, but they still went on fighting.


    In Johann''s bloodied hand was a glowing, blue sword that resonated a strange gleam and feeling. It was as if there were thousands upon thousands of voices clinging to the blade. It kept my attention glued to it, and it was only Johann''s loud breathing that brought me back.


    He was on the edge of falling, barely holding himself up.


    To my surprise, the Kaiser had been injured, not just lightly, but severely looking. His body had scratches all over, and his said composed-looking face was staring at Johann like daggers. His disheveled hair covered his right eye. Breathing as the smoke started fading, he combed back his hair and swung his blade, getting rid of the bloodstains.


    "What? Too broken to say anything else? I told you. I''m not going down without a fight! Now come on, let''s finish this!"


    Johann roared fiercely, empowering the sword he held. A strange mist-like veil came from Johann and into the sword, and as a result, it started glowing immensely, nearly blinding. The vibrations affected me, and I found myself falling to my knees due to my legs giving up so suddenly.


    Is this your newfound power, Johann?


    (Johannes Isles, A Hero of the Coalition)


    My life for power, that is this spell''s price. Its immeasurable power in return is able to grant its user the ability to overcome any obstacle. I haven''t really used it since I''ve been saving it for this very moment, so I don''t have a reason to hold back any longer. Marlena had told me with skepticism and hesitation in her voice that you could offer as much as you wanted, but once you give too much, say your entire lifespan, then it will all go to waste, and you''ll end up in a massive explosion. But you''ll become ash before that happens. After all, you''ve nothing to offer.


    But I don''t have much left either. I''m dying, and in this state, complete with the situation outside, I''m not going to make it. I can make the most of it and blow the Kaiser to oblivion, maybe this place, or even the entire town if I''m being optimistic. Yeah, that''s just about right. Alright, let''s do this, then.


    "Julia, Tricia, everyone, be my witnesses. Finally, I''ll be able to ease all of your worries in the afterlife."


    I looked at the sword in front of me. It was made of nothing but my life. After having been taught this forbidden spell, I tried to study it without using it since it''d be wasted, and insurance is always something that I like to keep just in case. Right now, I''m just going by the book. But I don''t think it said that I''d feel like I want to tear my very flesh off of my body because of the pain. It''s unbearable, and yelling is the only thing I can do to remedy this. If I pour all of what I have at once, I might lose my mind and be unable to track how much strength I have left. Or I might go crazy and just faint with nothing accomplished. Either way, I have to keep things constant while the Kaiser''s still wary of me.


    I''ve beaten him a considerable amount. I was surprised by the first hit I landed on him, coordinating it with the three summon''s I used. Then he lost his composure, and I used that to my advantage. I was even forced to use some S-Class spells that required too much power to use. And for that, I broke every sigil in my body, the ones used to gather and contain the energy around me for mana into magic. It helped me bring the Kaiser to his knees a couple of times, but because of that, I can''t use magic anymore. Not that I need to. My situation just says that I''m on my last card. This is everything I can offer.


    This sword. The sword made of light, a sword forged using one''s soul. It was long forgotten, and now I have it in my possession.


    Ah, I can feel the warm light. It''s finally time.


    I managed to take one last breath as the pain began to lessen. The sword was complete. I had poured as much as I can into it. No one''s really sure of how long they''ll be able to live for, so I settled on an estimate by giving the thirty remaining years of my life into this sword. With the things I''ve been through, injuries and fatalities and all, I can safely bet that I only have around that much.


    I began running, dragging and forcing my legs to move. The Kaiser seemed to awaken from his daze and his eyes opened wide at the sight of me. He roared in astonishment.


    "Bastard! You still had the energy to move?!"


    He tried to move and conjure a glow on his left hand but staggered and failed. He looked up as I leaped and brought down the last bit of power I had gathered into this sword. I yelled loud enough to deafen my ears. I couldn''t bring up my right arm as I got a cut that nearly severed it from my body, so my left arm was all I had. The moment my feet left the ground was when they lost the energy to function.


    Then a brief moment of impact. A message was sent from my sword to my hand. I had hit something.


    I couldn''t see what exactly happened because of a large cloud of smoke, but the sword I held had touched the ground and started to disappear, fading into thin air. The smoke started to clear right after. It felt longer than any result I had to wait for. My heart and body was anxious to know what had happened, though I was confident in what I had done.


    "A little bit more, and I would have been killed."


    A voice through the clearing smoke made a chill run down my spine. I saw the Kaiser sitting on where his throne used to be. He was coated with a strange, dark glow. His eyes were red, and dark wings that were reminiscent of a massive bat appeared on both sides of him. A surge of dark lightning ran to and fro of his torso, which was cut from the shoulder down. It started regenerating, to my surprise, returning him to his healthy state in no time.


    I fell to the ground, unable to catch myself. It seemed that the shock of what I was seeing was all too much for me to handle. For a moment I had thought that I hadn''t done enough, and would need to do that again. That alone made me weak. All I could do was look at the Kaiser in disbelief as he stood from his throne and approached me with a mixture of relief and melancholy.


    "And if it weren''t for this power, I would not have been able to survive that. It will be a shame, although, that no one will ever know of your story. The one who almost came close to killing the Kaiser. It has a quite nice ring to it."


    He knelt in front of me. The sound of his deafening footsteps ceased.


    "I wonder, how did you ever get your hands on that kind of power? It is enough to force this power out of me, one which I have been keeping secret. Johannes Isles, is it? I shall remember you. No one else will, but I will. But to calm this rage I am feeling within me, I will put you out of your misery myself."


    From his hand appeared a sharp, lean, longsword, one that wasn''t similar to mine. It didn''t feel like it anyway.


    He took my chin and forced me to look at him with his blade raised, the tip pointing at my eye.


    A voice interrupted the Kaiser, and it was a familiar one. No doubt it was Leo. But why? What is he still doing here? Parkus should have given the order to retreat, so why?


    "Don''t you lay a hand on him! I will be your opponent!"


    The Kaiser stood and disappeared from my sights. The only thing I could see was the range at which my attack had reached. It tore down the Kaiser''s palace from the back, destroying everything in its path with a huge ripple in the ground. It spanned from where we fought until the hill outside the city''s walls, which had been torn down by my attack as well.


    Where is he going? Is he going to do something to Leo?! Damn it, I can''t move my body at all. It might even be a miracle that I can still think and see. Come on, move, Johann. I can''t let anything happen to Leo.


    The sound of someone hacking their voice as if being choked filled the room.


    "Listen, Johannes. I wouldn''t want another nuisance like you to run free and eventually ruin my plans. I will be relentless in my pursuit and abandon this passive lifestyle which I have graced you all with. These heroes which you are all called in illusion, I will pluck like weeds from a dried up soil. I will crush the remaining rebellious ones like so. Do be honored, young man. You will be the start of my purge."


    "J-Johann!"


    After that, the only sound that I could hear then was the muffled, gargling noise of Leo struggling, and his bones being crushed. Then his body fell to the ground with a thud. He didn''t say anything after.


    "K, Kaiser, you bastard!"


    I struggled with my words but mustered them out of rage. I couldn''t even begin to describe what I was feeling. Sadness, anger, worry, rage, I couldn''t even tell anymore.


    "I''m going to kill you... No matter what."


    "Oh, I doubt your words. No die like a dog already. I can''t wait to begin scouring the land with fire and an iron fist. Die a slow and painful death, will you?"


    He stood in front of me and smiled. Forcibly pulling on my hair, he slit my throat and left me to my death.


    With the few seconds I had left, I spat out blood and tasted its raw, metallic content. I couldn''t breathe as much as the blood blocked my passage of air, then made its way to my nose. I held my breath and hung on.


    I knew I was going to die, I even pledged it and gave everything I had. But why now of all times do I have to be like this and hang on to something that''s not there?


    I couldn''t save Leo, I couldn''t kill the Kaiser. What''s going to happen to everyone else now?


    After a while longer, I couldn''t hold my breath any longer, and the blood simply made its way into my lungs. No matter how much I vomited, that was it for me. And all that humiliation as the Kaiser watched, sitting on the steps leading to his nonexistent throne.


    Damn it all.

 Chapter 15: Silently Bereft

    Have you ever wondered if those things written in some novels about someone sticking out like a sore thumb and being some sort of protagonist due to her tendencies to be too probing and outright ability to not think things through is true? Well, I can say for certain that I''m not that at all, except I tend to get into situations are beyond me at times, and most of the time they end up dragging me further down. It''s not that I''m unlucky, as I''d like to believe. I even think that it''s out of my reach sometimes as to why these things happen. I can''t find answers mainly because I tend to leave it as it is.


    "You have a lot of nerve getting in my way. Not only that, but you have the audacity to bump into me as well, sullying my uniform? I knew you were poor and pathetic but to this extent? You never cease to amaze me with your limits, you coward. Not once, nor twice either."


    As the girl with a sharp tongue lashed out at a certain someone that I know, that certain someone retreated his head back, hiding behind me. He quivered in fear of her like a supposedly proud dog facing the whip of a cruel catcher. With his hand tightly grasping my cape, he whispered into my ear with a wavering voice.


    "Wh-what are we going to d-do, Lucia?! She looks like she might hit us with a spell or something!"


    I sighed. This isn''t the first time this has happened. In his case, he''s a sort of magnet for trouble. I don''t blame him for it. I don''t even think he asks for it at times. But, we have to look out for each other. After all, he''s my friend.


    "Don''t worry, Frais. Calm down. We''ll figure this out. She can''t actually use any sort of magic against us or she''ll be expelled."


    I whispered back to him, hoping that he''ll ease his tight grip on my cape. Though he tried to hide behind me, he was quite tall, so the crowd in front of us could see him and his short, brown hair sticking out like a sore thumb. I''d known him for the first month that we''ve been enrolled in the Academy of St. Lumiere, a place for nurturing all kinds of talents. And thinking back on it, I think something similar to this happened as well. I was in the same situation where he found the closest person to hide behind, and I was there at the time. With no hesitation, he asked me to help him get out of that mess.


    "Can you let him go, Clarisse? He didn''t mean it, that''s for sure. He''s not the type to do something like that with his own intentions."


    "Don''t butt into this, Ellys. You''re a nuisance as well if you''re starting to forget. I can''t believe what I''m seeing. A man who can''t stand up for himself and a tomboy that''s lost in her own world of fantasy. You two are a pair made in heaven if I''ve ever seen one. Hmph, you''re not even worth my time."


    I tried. I knew that she isn''t the type to calm down so easily. She gets worked up a lot, and most of it is when things don''t go her way. It''s not that she''s privileged. If anything, she''s pretty capable. It''s just that she''s sitting too high on her own pedestal thinking that most of the people around her are beneath her. That''s one of the reasons not a lot of people try to get close to her as well. She isn''t fond of people who aren''t worth as much as she is, from what I''ve gathered through our recent dealings. It''s just wild guesses though.


    But to be worth as much as her. I think that''s quite hard to manage as I am now. She has her own standards, that''s for sure. I''m just glad that she''s not too aggressive this time.


    "Try that stunt again and I won''t hesitate to call a duel between us. There I will show you your place. You''ve been warned, both of you."


    She puffed her chest proudly and stormed off with a glare, her cape whipping around as she went down the hall to her left, leaving a wake of onlookers to murmur and gossip to each other, looking at the two of us with a mix of curious glances and rumors. A crowd usually forms when this happens. They disperse seconds after, clearing the hall as the guards begin making their rounds, keeping the peace, which isn''t usually stable.


    Once the crowd disappeared, Frais let out an exhalation of breath, slumping his shoulders, as if he had been lifting something heavy. The fear on his face was then replaced with a smile as he rubbed the back of his head.


    "Thanks again, Lucia. You are really something else. She''s just too terrifying for me. Whenever I see, I always feel that something bad is going to happen. Then it does, but I don''t exactly know why."


    "Don''t worry. It''s natural that we have to look out for each other. Just be careful next time. I think she really means it. And if it happens, I don''t think I''d be able to help you as much."


    "I will be sure to keep that in mind, Lucia. I know I can''t repay this right away, but just know that I''ll do the same thing if something happens to you as well. You can depend on me."


    He gave me a bright smile of assurance, something that''d always catch me off guard for some reason. I just get surprised at how his face looks if it''s not tense or stifled. He looks decent enough to match everyone''s standards here if he works on his slouch.


    "That''s a relief to hear, Fraise, thank you. But it is amazing that something like that happened to you so early in the morning. I thought you tried to go to class earlier to avoid happenings like that?"


    "Indeed. But even that didn''t matter. I''m not tied to some red string of fate, aren''t I? I wouldn''t want to think that I''m marred by misfortune for all my life."


    "Cheer up. No one can be that unlucky. Now let''s go to class. We still have time before the bell for the first period begins."


    I thought about it, what Clarisse said. It wasn''t such a good idea to dwell on things that bring you down, but it''s something that makes my stay here ironic. It has something to do with my daily life here and the specific course I''m taking. I''m what''s called an Artisan, a student in St. Lumiere studying the path of the elements, Magic, and the Arts. To be enrolled in the course means that you have to have a certain degree of ability to use spells, even the most basic of it. Most of the students in the course know that and possess those abilities, otherwise, they wouldn''t be here at all. But the thing is, I don''t quite have the same proficiency that they have.


    "Miss Ellys, why don''t you try your hand at this basic fire spell?"


    A long-haired woman that was my teacher, gestured to me with her wand, a stick that looks like it was custom made to look austere and high-class to match her image. She didn''t look like she was intentionally singling me out, but I can''t say no either.


    Frais and I had already spent time studying more into the current topics of the day, then spent the rest just talking and using up time, however, we saw fit. He was my tutor in magic since he volunteered for that position. And he''s quite good, but not excellent. He says that he''s satisfied with being able to have enough rather than having too much since he fears that having too much power within might harm you. But he''s not opposed to getting better.


    As the first period started, so did my trials for the day.


    I stood up and took my wand, heading down the steps and down next to the teacher''s podium. She wrote on the board the words that must be uttered by the caster to make the spell work, then took a step back, allowing me to take the spotlight all to myself.


    Everyone''s eyes were on me, and of course, the murmuring started as I raised my wand, looking at the words on the board, trying to etch them in my mind. At the same time, I tightly gripped my want, trying to block out the noise that''s been making its way into my head.


    --It''s her again. She can''t cast spells at all, can''t she?


    --I don''t know what she''s still doing here despite all that.


    --It''s pretty bold and stupid. She''s just wasting her time.


    --Hey, be quiet, she''ll hear you. Just pretend that you''re not looking. It''s not as if anything will happen. She can''t use magic anyway.


    She isn''t wrong. I don''t think I can pretend either.


    I tried to swing my wand, whispering the words, but nothing happened. I tried once more as the teacher encouraged me, but nothing changed. The fire that was supposed to appear was absent, but somehow, I didn''t feel that down about it. Part of me knew that nothing would happen, but the other part of me hoped for something to magically appear. But then it just became silly that I slumped my shoulders, gave out a wry laugh, looking to my teacher.


    "That''s quite alright, Miss Ellys. One cannot simply harness the powers of magic at the snap of a finger. Your mind, body, and soul must be prepared to take on the task of mastering the elements, bending them to your will, and eventually invoking them to aide you. And on that note, I would like to remind you of our incoming trial. It is mandatory, so I will ask you all to be in attendance, otherwise, a harsh punishment for being tardy shall come. Please take a seat, Miss Ellys. Effort is a student''s friend. Keep that in mind."


    Heeding her words, I made my way back to my seat next to Frais. He had a concerned look to him, unable to speak his mind until things had settled down.


    "D-Don''t worry about that, Lucia. I know you can do it. It just takes a matter of time and practice. Let''s go to that place again during lunch. We still have a lot of time before the Summoning Trial begins. I''m sure that you''ll be able to succeed before that time comes. I won''t just let them kick you out like that either, so I''ll be giving it more than a hundred percent!"


    "I''m in your hands, then, Frais. I just hope you''re right."


    Frais and I usually hold an extra class between the two of us in a spot that isn''t as crowded. For the past few weeks he''s been helping me make sense of magic and how to use them, but nothing''s happened yet. But I''m not about to give up on that. After all, the Summoning Trial is due soon, so I need to give everything I''ve got if I don''t want to be expelled from here.


    It''s a pretty harsh ordeal and punishment. The Summoning Trial is something that is sacred to the people in the course. It tests someone''s aptitude and gives them a partner for life from where they''ll be bonded for as long as the gods deem possible. I''ve only ever heard of the specifics from Frais. It''s also where people are judged whether their future will be grand or not. Though that last part is just an extra bit, it''s apparently true.


    In one of our lectures back then, we were told of people who Summoned beings that had great power, and some who Summoned something that didn''t stand out much but still elevated them to a high status because of their achievements. It always amazed me whenever I read things like that. I wondered what I would get when my time comes, but then I''m always reminded that I might not be able to get anything at all.


    When things start heading to that point, Frais reminds me to not lose hope and keep giving it my all. I''m grateful to him for pulling me back every time.


    Soon enough our class period ended and lunch came around. We got our food and headed straight to the spot we always went to for practice. There Frais would show me how to cast magic, though he does it nervously.


    "There, the chant for a fire spell. Let me show you how it''s done once more, then I''ll go into detail of how it works."


    Frais held his wand out in front of him and started chanting. At that time, smoke billowed from his wand, then ignited into a small flame the size of that on a candlestick. He immediately hid his own surprise of being successful and switched to his more professional side, as he says.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    "I can''t really explain how it works, but there''s just a certain feeling inside you that is warm. As far as I know, it''s all about how you feel and how you want things to go. Vaguely speaking, you just have to command it as best as you can and muster enough energy to hold it down to a manageable amount. Sorry if I can''t say more about it. I''m a novice myself, and even I''m surprised as to how I''m able to do something like this."


    The flame went off, and his expression flipped into disappointment.


    "No, don''t say that. You''re helping me out a lot. I appreciate that. You''re already doing a lot for me as it is, Frais. But maybe I''m just not cut out for magic."


    "You can''t give in to those thoughts, Lucia! If I can do it, then so must you. We just need to keep trying, I''m sure something good might happen."


    "I hope you''re right about that."


    As time passed, the bell rang, signaling the end of our break. The two of us parted, each going to different classes. He encouraged me one last time and left.


    The entire day felt like I was looking at a clock winding down, or maybe an hourglass losing all the grains of sands while I do nothing. If I don''t figure out anything by the time the grains of sand run out, then I''ll be expelled. They don''t exactly need someone in a magic course who can''t actually use magic, and that''s the consequence if I don''t produce any results by the time the Summoning Trial comes around.


    How did I even get into this kind of course if I didn''t know magic in the first place? That''s a question that boggles my mind to this day. There''s a memory of mine in the past that I''ve been trying to remember, but can''t. All I see is a shade of static blocking out those memories linking back to my past. If only I could see what it is, then I might finally realize what''s been wrong all these times.


    I returned to my room after classes, not stopping by somewhere else for the day. I lived in a dormitory for girls, only of the other buildings linked with the massive academy. I also had a room for myself, but that''s also quite a pain to be reminded of seeing how expensive it is to pay for one. It''s just cost after cost. I hope Mom''s feeling well. I wouldn''t want her to keep worrying about these things like I do.


    I dressed in my nightclothes, a comfortable pair of pajamas I was given by my mother the day I lodged here. It was a light pink one with white stripes on it. For some reason, I couldn''t sleep at all. Sitting on my bed wasn''t doing me a whole lot, so I did the only other thing that calms me down.


    I opened the window and looked out, seeing the moon at its fullest, beaming a white light down where the gardens are. From down there, I could see a figure walking towards the dormitory with a spear in one hand. She looked up and waved at me, then continued walking back. Soon after, a knock sounded at my door.


    I opened it, letting the exhausted guard in. She placed a small, wrapped box on my table, then her spear next to the wall and took off a few of her armor, plopping herself down on my bed looking like she was about to faint. She hugged my pillow tightly and gave out a sigh before looking up at the ceiling and spreading her arms out.


    "Thanks for letting me in, Lucia. I was just about to lose it. Three straight days without rest isn''t good for a maiden."


    "You''re welcome, Noel. But aren''t you going to be in trouble if you stay in for too long?"


    "That doesn''t matter. The captain of the guard is a bit too moody for my liking, so he can wait for me for as long as he likes. I wonder how he hasn''t been chasing away those girls trying to get them to go out with him. I don''t think he put them into a trance, but I just can''t see him being overly affectionate with someone, let alone have any emotions for that matter. Besides, what''s more important is paying a visit to my dearest friend. So, tell me. I heard that your Summoning Trial is coming soon. Are you ready for it?"


    Noel was a friend of mine from the Squire program. It''s as the name suggests, training people to become like knights eventually. It''s a rigorous course that I''ve only caught glimpses of, but I could clearly see that they''re serious about training people to become capable of a sword. If I remember correctly, the people in the Squire program serve as secondary guards for the academy, hence why she has all these equipment with her.


    "I can''t exactly say I am. Frais has been helping me, but even with that, I''m finding it hard to figure out what to do. I''ve been reading these reference books from the library as well, but nothing."


    "Speaking of Frais. I heard that idiot dragged into another mess of his! I swear, he has to man up for himself. I''m not seeing a bright future for him if he can''t save himself from trouble. But what''s more important is that he dragged you into it! I''ll give him a lesson when I see him tomorrow, that''s for sure. But hey, I know! I can help you pass that Summoning Trial."


    Suddenly, my ears perked. I found myself listening closely to Noel as she gestured for me to come closer. The expression on her face says that she''s serious, which only made me more anxious.


    "I''ve got a friend in town that has a summoning scroll. I think it''s a bit shady since it summons anything at random, but it''ll do the trick, right? It''s at a pretty hefty price, but with it, you''ll be able to stay in the academy."


    "No, I don''t think that''ll do me any good. I''ve been thinking anyway. Even if I say yes to that, what''ll happen to me after? I might still not know how to use magic after that. Then I''ll have to admit that I''ve been wasting my time here, as much as it hurts. Maybe it''s not so bad."


    "I''ll figure out another way then. I know you''ll find a way. I''ll be praying for a miracle to happen, too. For now, just keep doing what you''ve been doing. I''ll come back soon to tell you if I''ve got any luck with figuring out how to pass the Trial."


    She stood up and squeezed me, wrapping her arms around me and shaking me wildly from side to side.


    "Goodnight, Lucia! I know you''ll pull it off. Just remember, though. If you''ve got any problems, we''re here for you. So don''t ever hesitate to tell us, alright?"


    "Thanks, Noel. I''m glad to have met you two."


    "Don''t say something like that. It almost sounds like a line from a drama. It''s making it seem like you''re going away. I''d be fine with a good night, or a see you later."


    "Well, if you say so then. Goodnight, Noel."


    "That''s more like it! You should smile more often. That''s one way to get your spirits up. Oh, and by the way, I left you a little something on the table there. It''s your favorite. It was pretty hard getting through the line as usual, but it was worth it."


    And with that, she left. When she said favorite, I immediately knew what she meant. The growling in my stomach only made my mouth drool in anticipation. If this really was it, then there was no doubt that it''ll get rid of my worries no matter what it was.


    "Even if it was the end of the world, I think you''re the only thing that can help me calm down."


    Lo and behold, it was the marvel of all desserts. It was what completed a night''s meal no matter what standard of living one had. A mere look could melt away my hunger, but I didn''t have the guts to just stop there. That would just be insulting. Oddly enough I found myself having an episode everytime I had the chance to eat something like this, but it isn''t so bad to indulge once in a while.


    The small serving of what was made to be a cake with a glistening frosting topped with a decor of strawberries and blueberries coated in fragrant honey adorned the swirling tower. Then on the sides were a hypnotizing hue of strawberry syrup dripping off the fluffy cake''s sides.


    I always tried to savor the first three bites, but after that, there was no holding back. In the blink of an eye, the dessert had been cleaned from the plate, and there was an empty spot where I was hoping another serving of cake would be. But, I couldn''t eat too much of it. It was something that was for some occasions, and frankly, it was something I''d eat for my birthdays. If anything, If I were to give it to anyone, then I''d say they were special enough for me.


    After time passed by, and I was satisfied with the dessert, I prepared for bed, taking off the necklace that had been given to me by my father. I looked at it before setting it down on the tabletop. I considered it to be magical since it would change its glow at random. Right now its color was a beautiful emerald shine. I considered this to be a sort of remembrance since it always reminded me of the things that had happened back then. Now, whenever I had a tough time with things, I would always close my eyes and spill all my troubles into the necklace, thinking it would somehow relay them to my father.


    I know it''s a bit too much to be thinking of something like that, but I''d rather believe than to not believe anything at all. It''s the only thing I have that reminds me of him other than my few memories, after all.


    I doused the fire on the lamp and began to fall asleep.


    *Thump* *Thump* *Thump* *Thump* *Thump* *Thump*


    The sound of a heartbeat, again. Where is it coming from? Every night I fall asleep, I always have this strange dream that starts off with someone''s beating heart. Strangely enough, I can''t figure out where it''s coming from since it feels like I''m being led by the hand as if being shown something instead of allowing myself to run free on my own dream. Sometimes it doesn''t feel like my own either.


    "Hey J...nn, what are we going to eat? Are you going to cook my favorite again?"


    "Huh? Are you serious? You just ate that yesterday. We''re going on a diet. If you build up too much baby fat, then you might become even lazier to do housework. You''ll thank me when you''re older."


    "What a stingy brother you are. I''m not lazy at all. I cleaned my room. I think that deserves a reward."


    I can see the image of a dining room where a fire was heating a pan with meat and vegetables on it. The house looked old but homely. It wasn''t big, but it felt like it was enough for the people I looked at. I could see the man''s face. He didn''t look that old. If anything, he seemed to be remotely close to my age. He did look like he was constantly irritated by something though. A strict face, sharp eyes. Seems like someone who would be hard to get along with.


    I was sure I heard his name though. I just can''t remember. Despite the times I''ve dreamt of something like this, his name is always a blur.


    Despite the rough descriptions I had of him, he was responsible. He cooked, cleaned, washed the laundry. I don''t think I remember seeing any sort of scenery that looks like what I see from this dream. it feels distant, yet I''m not so sure myself.


    I could hear his thoughts as well. I''ve heard it countless of times. Despite what he said to the little girl he always seemed to scold, he cared for her a lot. He thought of her all the time and had no other things to bother with. It was as if he had dedicated his life to her.


    It then flashed to a scene with a festival happening in the background. Even going there he thought of her, watching her closely so that she doesn''t hurt herself through her reckless actions. He was a brother to her even when she didn''t really think it.


    "Hurry, Hurry, we''re going to miss it!"


    "If you don''t slow down, you''ll trip. Wait for me. You''re going to get lost in the crowd for sure."


    But then the girl he called her sister, Tricia, began running into the festival, disappearing into the crowd. He chased after her, bumping into people, but then they all disappeared in an instant. A wall of flame then surrounded him, and there, the echoes of people asking him for help harassed his ears. It wasn''t just that many, there were thousands, maybe even more. Children to the elderly. They all called his name, reaching out to him like vengeful apparitions. I tried to focus to at least get a name from him, but every time they opened their mouths no sound came. But the man looked like he was in pain.


    He groveled down on the ground and breathed hard. His thoughts began to pour in with a relentless word. Just a string of words. Apologies, all of them. He even said their names, all of it, thousands of them. He remembered. Each name he spoke only made him breathe harder and harder. The beating of his heart was loud and unsteady, almost as if it was going to explode. Slowly his tears started pouring as his hands began to curl tightly. His back shuddered, and from then on, he agonized to no end.


    With each name said, one of them disappeared. It went on until they all disappeared. Then it was only one that remained. It was his sister. She wore tattered rags that weren''t even meant to be called clothes. She wore a body of scars and bruises, bound with chains on each of her wrists and ankles. Her name was the only one that he couldn''t say. He was at a loss for words and only found himself crying fully, saying sorry over and over.


    Then he stood, slowly moving towards her.


    "You abandoned me, big brother. You left me to die. Why? Did you hate me?"


    No, wait, why are you saying that? He didn''t hate you at all! I saw it, he cared for you the most. I didn''t see a lie. I''ve seen him countless of times make actions that deny those kinds of allegations in his own dreams. He was far from someone who could abandon anyone for that matter.


    Yet, no matter what I said, it didn''t reach them. The man sobbed, and the sister who had suddenly become wrathful began to torment him. It was painful to look at. I wanted to know why and how, but it felt like I might lose myself if I found out what made her become like this.


    "You abandoned everyone. You kept making false promises to everyone, deceiving them and leading them to their deaths. Why is that? You couldn''t save anyone. All you cared about was revenge and your pursuit of power. You are no brother to me. You killed me, brother. I hate you... I despise you... I loathe you... I wish you would just die."


    She then started walking into the dark. He tried to chase after her, but then a man appeared from that darkness. He had an expression that was cold and terrifying. He looked down at the man and smiled mischievously. His hair was pulled up so that his neck was exposed. At a single blink of an eye, I found myself looking from his perspective. I was terrified. I wanted to wake up and forget about this. But I couldn''t.


    The man with the sword looked at me as if I were in the dream. It felt like my soul was being judged, and that he had a tight grip on it as well. I couldn''t speak, nor move. I was just there, to experience something. Maybe relive it. But the man with the sword spoke.


    ".oha..ess Is..s. Your absence, I will relish. I will give you a slow and painful death. Realize with the meager time you have that you cannot save anyone."


    His blade then sliced his throat. I felt the cold, sharp steel on my neck, and instantly, I woke up, breathing hard and feeling my neck to see if the same had been done to me.


    It was still the middle of the night, and the moon still shone up high.


    I got up to drink some water, then took some time to cool down. My heart would settle down, but at this point, I had grown to be used to it... just slightly. I cold sweat ran down my spine as I tried to remember, but then it all started fading away. By a few minutes, I couldn''t even remember it all anymore. Maybe a few bits and pieces, but nothing that would help me find out who he was.


    What does he have to do with me anyway? Why do I need to have these sorts of dreams?


    I gave up, realizing that I don''t have the answers to my own questions. I have my owns problems to worry about, so I fell asleep thinking of that instead. It didn''t usually happen a second time, the dream. But I was divided between being curious and being terrified.


    I didn''t know what seeing that dream meant, but it was only two things. Yet I can''t see anything good coming from it.

 Chapter 16: Brought Together

    "Ooh, you''re right, it does change color. It looked like a shard of topaz the last time I saw it. That''s a pretty neat gift if I ever saw one. Have you ever thought where it came from?" asked Noel in intrigue as she held the necklace up, admiring it up close as the light refracted from the crystals, emitting a strange, rainbow-like glow.


    "My father never told me where he got it. The only thing he told me was to keep it close at all times and never lose it. Even then I don''t know why there were so many warnings. But, I''m never one to doubt him since he usually gives advice that helps out in the long run."


    "Well, you better be careful with that. It looks a bit too valuable to be held with you at all times. But I''m not going to tell you what to do with it."


    "Thank you, Noel. I''ll be sure to keep that in mind."


    "But valuables aside, that sure looks good, Lucia. Mind sharing some with me?"


    With a sincere smile that was dashed with mischief, Noel raised her fork over my side dish. Before arriving here, she looked as pale as a ghost, wobbling from side to side with a stick that she had found randomly outside during her morning rounds with her Superior. She didn''t hesitate and immediately joined Frais and I as we went to go get breakfast.


    "Sure, just eat slowly and don''t choke. That''s your third glass of water in the span of a minute."


    "I need to get the most out of every meal, Lucia. That Captain of mine is running us all ragged. I don''t know whether I should be happy that we''re all going through the same thing since he shows no favoritism, or whether I should be terrified that he''s as merciless a monster. I mean, he doesn''t slack off himself. He picks up our slack and does double the amount of work we do, so that makes it hard to complain about anything at all. Sigh, if only he wasn''t such stickler, then maybe I would have given him a shot. How about you, Lucia. I know the answer, but I''m going to ask anyway. Have you given some thought of going out with someone here?"


    As she asked her question, she immediately pierced Frais'' side dish as if it were instinctive. Frais merely made a shocked face but couldn''t say anything to complain about the loss of his food. But he continued eating, looking at us and listening intently to my reply for some reason.


    "I haven''t really given it any thought. I don''t think I should if I''m having troubles on my own. I don''t think I''m prepared for anything like that yet. I can''t even cast magic."


    Noel patted my back in assurance.


    "There, there. No need to be so glum in the morning. I''m still thinking of a way to help you pass, so don''t count me out. But I guess your mindset''s right. There aren''t a lot of good-looking people in your class. Plus, most of the people who''re in the magic course are pretty arrogant. They all have maids and butlers helping them with every little thing. It''s a pretty big turn-off for me if a guy can''t do anything for himself... Huh?"


    Noel then realized that what she was saying directly affected Frais and started apologizing to him, offering him the piece she had taken from him a while ago.


    But honestly, finding someone like that is a farfetched goal. I''m not that interested in it yet since I don''t think it''ll help me with my situation anyhow. But Noel is right. Most of the people enrolled in the magic course are nobles, upright and pampered, bluntly speaking. I''m lucky that I haven''t run into them as frequently as I thought I would. If that were to happen, I''d predict that they wouldn''t choose to let it slide. I''ll have to deal with being in the limelight again, but the situation won''t be as light as with Frais. the thing is, they don''t take kindly to people without the pedigree that''ll match them, so that crosses me out of the list already.


    "Calm down already!"


    Noel raged at Frais, taking hold of his collar and shaking him back and forth, forcing him to fear her more than he already does.


    "I''ve been patting your back for the past minute and you''re still down about that?!"


    "But your hands are heavy, and it''s making me choke my breakfast out," he replied, coughing, covering his mouth.


    "Huh? Are you telling me that I''m as strong as a man? I''ll show you what it''s like then!"


    Looking at the two of them, I found myself laughing to myself. I had so many things to worry about, but seeing the two people who brighten up my day makes dealing with it all worth the while.


    "Are you alright, Lucia? What are you laughing about?"


    She eased her grip on Frais'' neck as they both looked back at me.


    "It''s nothing. I just wanted to say that I''m thankful for you two."


    "Huh? That''s all? Well, I appreciate it, but my stomach would appreciate it more if you offered it something a bit filling. I''m still running low on energy," she gestured her wants, rubbing her stomach with a gloomy face.


    "I''m thankful for you more, Lucia! We''ve been through a lot, but you were there for me-"


    Cut off, Noel restrained Frais back and held him in a lock once more.


    "Complaining again, Frais?! Are you implying that I''m not grateful enough? Just so you know, you keep dragging her into your mess, so it''s not you two who''ve been through a lot but only you!"


    As we laughed the time away, the time for classes to begin approached. Noel went on ahead saying that she had to report back to her superior before she got punished for being late, and Frais left as well, realizing that he had left his books in her room, dashing off to get them before the first bell. Since the classroom that I had to get to wasn''t too far, I decided to read some more on the topic of magic relating to the Summoning Trial, most of them being testaments and reports from those who''ve participated in the past.


    I thought of getting a feel for what it''s supposed to be like thinking that I might get some inspiration there, but then it got intriguing the more I read. The day for it wasn''t going to be moved anytime soon, and I was at my wit''s end with all the materials I was reading to help me. It was finally tomorrow. The past few days had been a repetitive cycle of reading, practicing, and thinking. Those days that seemed so long ago were gone before I knew it, but by then, I was worn out. I can''t slack off at all since the day''s almost here, so maybe I''ll just keeping pushing on without any regrets.


    I think I''ll be satisfied more with failing after having tried than failing after having done nothing at all. It''s pretty depressing that the end of that motto only ends up with me failing, but thinking up of another proverb might take a while.


    I decided to close my book and get up, cleaning the table we had eaten on. As I stood up, I managed to stop myself from bumping into someone. She wore an outfit of a maid and bowed, holding the hem of her skirt with her head look up from the floor. Despite wearing a maid''s outfit, she looked out of place for frilled clothing. She was taller than I am and had fierce looking eyes that looked like they wouldn''t flinch at anything. She also stood in a perfectly dignified manner. It''s not strange to find that in a maid, but it''s too perfect. We''ve never had a maid of our own since I was brought up with the intention of doing things without being waited on.


    I might be thinking too much into it, but I can''t help but be curious.


    She greeted me curtly and introduced herself.


    "Good morning, madame. My name is Amis, a servant of the noble Decel family. I do not wish to take up too much of your time, but I only have one request if you have the time."


    "Sure, I guess. If I can help you. What do you need?"


    "I am grateful for your consideration. My master, Philip Decel, has become curious and would like to ask you of your necklace."


    I wondered why the man she mentioned would want the necklace, but I didn''t want to wait and find out. I felt uneasy and tried to make the conversation as brief as possible.


    "I-I''m sorry, I don''t think I can give you that. It''s a memento of my father. It''s not for sale either."


    "That is very unfortunate, but I will not impose on you any further. Thank you for your time."


    She immediately left and returned to a table where a pompous looking man sat with short, blonde hair, sipping on a teacup. He didn''t wear the same uniform that the ones in the mage course wear, so he must be in the Squire program, the same one Noel is in.


    As the maid returned to him and bowed her head, relaying the response. The man''s face contorted. He brought the cup down on the table and stood. He looked displeased at the maid as he looked my way.


    "Tch, you''re useless as usual. Out of my way," he said, aggressively pushing her to the side, making her hit the table. He then started walking towards me. I started walking away instinctively at the sight. He didn''t look like he was going to be as nice as his maid.


    But as I turned my back, hugging my book close as an incentive if things go bad, a loud voice made me stop. It was commanding and shook the room, forcing all eyes on me. Though there weren''t as many people in the hall, I still felt their eyes on me.


    "Hey, you. Hold it." As his voice reached me, I heard his footsteps draw close. I turned around and saw him towering over me. His eyes looked hostile.


    "Do you need something from me?" I asked hesitantly, knowing full well what he wanted.


    "You know what I want. You just denied my previous request. And now, I''m going to ask twice, something that usually doesn''t need to happen. Give me that necklace you have." He held out his hand and waited impatiently, tapping his foot.


    "I already told you, I''m not going to give it away to anyone."


    "It seems that you don''t understand. What I ask for, I get. Not a lot of people have the audacity to deny me either, so this is quite a surprise. Who are you anyway? What family do you come from?" He looked at me closely and remembered the answer. "Well isn''t this a surprise. The girl who is attending a magic course but can''t actually use magic. This makes it easier. I don''t have to worry the backing of a competent family. Not that many can go against the Decel family. Hand it over, now. It''ll look better on me that it ever will on you. You probably stole it from someone somewhere, you poor inept beggar."


    He started reaching for the necklace that was hidden under my top''s collar. I swatted his hand away and ran away from the hall, heading for my class even before the bell could ring. I didn''t realize it, but I had gotten to my class before I knew it. It seems that the panic made my legs move twice as fast.


    He looked at her figure as she disappeared. He was enveloped with a sudden sense of superiority. He felt that his being had been breached by a measly peasant with no aptitude for magic, and he did nothing and let her get away. In a sense, he was extremely bothered with it. He somehow dissipated his anger by reassuring himself.


    "So she thought running away would be a good answer? As expected from someone of her status. Hey, you, maid. Track her and until she gets to her dorm, then report back to me. I¡¯ll show her that denying me what I want rarely ever works out."


    "Understood, Master. I, Amis, will carry out that duty," she said begrudgingly.


    My heartbeat won''t even settle down. This isn''t good. I need to concentrate on class. I can''t afford to be distracted since the day of Summoning Trial is tomorrow... Wait, that''s not helping me at all. It''s making me panic even more. Did these few days pass with me not having any options to go with even after I prepared for it so much?


    As the lecture started, all I could hear was the ticking of the clock. It was louder than usual, and the fact that it resonated with the beating of my heart made me uneasy. I couldn¡¯t concentrate at all. Before I knew it, I had understood nothing by the end of class. Students shuffled out of the classroom, leaving me by myself to think of what¡¯s left.


    I headed out absentmindedly, letting my legs do the walking for me. Two thoughts occupied my head the entire ordeal. About that guy named Decel, the arrogant one from the Squire program, and the Summoning Trial. Maybe I¡¯ll ask Noel about that guy if I run into her.


    But as for the Summoning Trial, that¡¯s another thing entirely. What do I do?! I know Noel told me that she¡¯d try to find a way, but I can¡¯t help but want something more in case that it doesn¡¯t work.


    I managed to snap out of it by the time I reached the gates of the academy. Maybe I should take a walk around town while I¡¯m at it. I might find something out if I wander aimlessly.


    But that idea immediately fell apart as I let out a yawn. It was still remotely bright outside, but despite that I was tired.


    I decided to head back to my room and maybe read some more reference books just in case. But as I got to my room, a wave of fatigue immediately washed over me. I fell to the floor and couldn¡¯t get up. The energy in my body faded, and my eyelids felt heavy. Soon enough, I fell asleep.


    (Amis, Maid of the Decel family, servant of Philip Decel.)


    To disobey the orders from a member of the Decel family is quite the accomplishment. It is also an ordeal to those who are not privy to the consequences that come with it. I had done so before despite being already bound to them, not by will, but by force, the only thing the family knows what to use.


    I have been in service of the family for a short time, but in that short span, I realized that I had no way of escaping. I was bound by a chain of illusions. I couldn¡¯t let go, and so things have brought me here. I am forever a prisoner of this family for as long as they live, or for as long as they deem me useful.


    I had been ordered to do many things by the youngest of the two sons, Philip. From lying with him to aiding him in his daily life. As much as I hated it, I had to bear the brunt of it. The pain of being beaten for merely standing there, or just being the only one to vent your anger into, I was a scapegoat.


    I had thought many times of the various opportunities that I was given to snap that chain. So many opportunities that would have made a captive slave mad with anxiety. And if a slave were to see the opportunities that I had let go of, they would most likely turn their anger towards me, seeing as I wasted my opportunities when they could never have theirs. After the abuse and the pain, one should have had already broken out in a maddening rage and killed their master, but still, I cannot.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Now, another petty order. I guess, at this point, anything for them.


    I walked to the dormitory of the female students at the Magic Course. Knowing that security in front of the doors would surely interrogate me and cost me time, I snuck into one of the open windows on the second story, scaling a tree prior.


    It was quiet, so every step was something I hadn¡¯t to be careful of. Luckily enough the lit up lamps provided enough light for me to traverse the halls.


    I had tracked her and found out what I could about her after I had finished reporting to my Master. I had no need to read into her private life, so I left that unchecked and simply glanced at where it said her room was. It was easy enough to sneak into the directory office since security there was lax enough, but there was a man that almost caught me. In fact, he most likely knew I was there and was suspicious.


    I didn¡¯t get a good look at him, but he posed a threat to my task. If I were to be found out, then I would have to dispose of any witnesses and make sure that no trace is found back to me or my Master. Yet he left, luckily enough, scolding someone who tried to appeal to him desperately as she said, "My friend needs this! Don''t take this away from me. It''ll be the end of her!"


    I faced the room mentioned in the directory and placed my ear close to the door to listen to any noise. Then I pulled a hairpin from my hair, letting it loose then proceeding to unlock the door as fast as I could. The silence gave me the perfect ambiance to open the locks, and then with a click, I slowly turned the knob of the door, opening it with a slight creaking noise.


    I couldn¡¯t open it fully. The door budged against something, and I didn¡¯t force it through. With the space open, it was enough for me to pass through. I came to the sight of the very girl I was ordered to find, lying down, sprawled out on the floor.


    I checked her for wounds instinctively, forgetting for a moment that I wasn¡¯t to wake her up, or there will be an uproar in this dormitory due to my unwanted presence. But despite all that, she was more human than anyone in the Decel family. And if would be made to choose who to help, I would choose her.


    After laying her out on her bed and checking her for wounds, I saw the necklace on her. Gently, I slid it off her head, avoiding her hair that blended in the dark.


    I checked for any trace that I might have had left and began to leave, not until I heard muffled noises coming from behind me.


    She was tossing and turning in her sleep, beads of sweat adorning her forehead. She looked uncomfortable with her face contorting at every turn. Whatever dream she was having, I had the urge to wake her and relieve her of the strange pain wracking her. Soon, tears began falling from her eyes, and she started to whisper in her sleep restlessly.


    But I had chosen not to, not because of a grudge, but because I was reminded of the words of a haughty young boy whose status controls his life. If I were to disobey, he would not overlook it this time. I might receive a worse punishment, and maybe a harsh lesson that I dare not provoke with words.


    I whispered my apologies to her then finally left the room, returning to my Master before he starts getting impatient and imposes needless punishment on me. But I guess it doesn¡¯t matter. He inflicts pain on me regardless. It makes it easier to discern who is an animal and who is a human. I only hope that the people here would see what he truly looks like.


    It''s gone! No, no, no! This can''t be happening! Where could it have had gone? I don''t think I recall leaving it anywhere either. Did someone come into my room and steal it?! What am I going to do now? I can''t leave without it. It''s going to bother me for the rest of my life if I don''t find that necklace.


    I frantically started checking under the bed, every nook and cranny of my room. I even checked some spots that I had never bothered with and found some other things I had lost other than the necklace. But that didn''t raise my spirits at the very least. Soon after, I had scoured every inch of my room and found nothing. All my belongings, clothes from each drawer, books from the shelves, had been reduced to waste after I threw them everywhere as I searched for my necklace. I didn''t even have the energy left to put them back where they came from.


    "What am I going to do, father? I lost the necklace you gave me, the only thing I can remember you by. I''m sorry."


    I buried my face in my arms as I sat on the floor. I don''t want to think about anything anymore. I can''t even be bothered with the Summoning Trial. That important memento that I treasured for as long as I could remember, gone, in a single night. He must be disappointed in me if I lost something that important so easily.


    Am I going to fail and lose my most treasured memento? Could this day get any worse?


    As I continued to lament there was a knock on my door. I unlocked it and Noel came 8ntl view with a bright smile as usual.


    "Hey, Lucia! Morning! You ready for the Trial-- oh, no, wait. You look far from ready. Have you taken a shower yet? What happened to you? Your hair''s all a mess, and you''re still wearing your nightgown. The Summoning Trial''s going to be an hour from now, so you have to be ready!"


    "I don¡¯t think I can do the Summoning Trial, Noel. I can¡¯t find my father¡¯s necklace, the one I showed you and Frais yesterday. That was the only thing giving me the courage to go to the Summoning Trial. Now that that¡¯s gone, I really can¡¯t go there now."


    Noel looked at me with eyes of sympathy.


    "There, there. I think this is partly my fault, Lucia. You know, I promised you that I¡¯d find a way to help you out with the Trial, but here I am coming here without anything. Well, maybe, but my superior chewed me out on it, and now he has the item. I¡¯ll try to get it back by the time the Summoning Trial begins, so just wait for me, alright?"


    She started for the door but stopped and turned. "You''ve been practicing for this, Lucia. Frais and I know that very well. If anything, you work just as hard as the next person. I know you''ll be able to pull something off. But whatever happens, don''t ever forget that you''ve got the two of us to rely on. Never think that you''re doing anything alone, Lucia.That''s the most horrible feeling."


    And with those words, she left. I took a while to calm down, but she was right. I''d rather do something than nothing, and even if that results in me failing, then I''ll do it by trying.


    I took a quick bath and hurried to put on my clothes, strapped for time. I had skipped drying my hair and wore my glasses, heading out with my cape in one hand and my wand in the other.


    The halls were empty in the female dorm for Magic Course students. They should already be at the site where the Summoning is being held. It''s nothing fancy and was held out in the open. It was treated just like every other class, but I had treated like a big deal due to my circumstances.


    Luckily, the professor was in the middle of a speech, saying something about how the outcome of this Trial might and might not affect how our lives are to be lived. It seemed exaggerated since it felt like a message for an army more than anything, but it made for a good chance to sneak into the crowd that was gathered up, my class.


    "You finally made it, Lucia. I was wondering what was taking you so long. I already had a plan to stall the ceremony if things were taking a turn for the worse though," Frais laughed jokingly, waving to me from his sides, looking as bashful as ever.


    "Thank you, Frais. Even until here you have to worry about me."


    "No need to thank me for anything. We have to look out for each other. But I can''t help but notice. Is there something wrong? You look disheartened, not the usual Lucia I know. And your hair is a bit wet, if that means anything."


    "It''s nothing, Frais. I''m just really worried about what I''m supposed to do here. I want to succeed. I don''t want to fail and go home empty-handed. But, I know that there''s a big chance that things might not go the way I want."


    "Lucia, if I''m going to be honest with you, I want you to succeed. If it was possible to pass on my abilities, even if it isn''t much, I would have given it to you. I know that you''ve worked hard despite being burdened with a lot of things. And it''s admirable seeing you carry all that weight all by yourself, but at the same time, it feels as if I''m not being a good friend by just looking at you. I can''t give you my abilities, but if anything, I can do the only thing I can to help you for now."


    Frais'' eyes became serious. He gulped then let out a breath of exhalation.


    "Have some faith in yourself, Lucia. I have a lot of faith in you that something good will happen. I know all that hard work we went through, studying until we wore ourselves out from fatigue, I know those times weren''t wasted. Now, how about we prove what we''ve learned, the two of us? You weren''t the only one studying in those sessions, you know? I''m going to pour my all into it as well."


    Soon, the speech finally came to the climax, and we listened intently. As this happened, two other classes walked into the wide garden, making sure to separate themselves accordingly as to not be confused with the other students in attendance. From the corner of my eye, however, I caught a glance of the same guy that asked for my necklace. Looking at him, I couldn''t help but be suspicious. With if he had taken it? I don''t think he could have gone into the dormitory seeing as there were guards, but still.


    "Now, everyone, let us come close and listen. We shall begin one by one. You will be called at any time, so listen closely to that. We will have to other professors monitoring you during this ceremony, so rest assured that nothing terrible will occur. The process of this Trial, as some of you might not know, is to bring about a creature by forging with it a contract. You will read out the summoning spell that we shall present to you, and then everything will naturally come in place. Some might take a lot of time to finish forging contract, but you will not be interrupted. Take your time and be sure to give everything you''ve got, understood?"


    Then after, another professor took the stand. This one had a long, gray beard, holding himself up on one side with a wooden cane as he made his way to the front. He adjusted his monocle, clearing his throat. The worn-looking robe that he wore stood out amongst the crowd and the other professors.


    With the old professor, a handful of experienced looking guards wearing full armor entered, led by a woman with short hair. She had a dignified smile on her face, wearing her armor proudly as if it suited her. With a simple gesture of her hands, like that of a conductor, the guards arranged themselves accordingly, covering the vast area of the gardens within moments, ensuring that every entrance and exit was guarded. She bowed to the old professor and allowed him to speak.


    "Ahem. I will get straight to the point with this. The way things go with the Summoning Trial is that one needs to simply cast the spell. First, you will contact a being from a plain. Then you will forge a contract with a being from an unknown plain and seal it afterward. The choices in sealing a contract with a being you are able to bring out from the far plain will be presented after and if you are successful. If you plan to use items to enhance your chances of contacting a greater being, then think again. You will be expelled on spot. You will not be able to pull one over your professor''s eyes. But most importantly,my eyes," the old professor said, using two fingers to point from his eyes to the students in front of him.


    The old professor glanced in my direction. For a second, our eyes met, and he seemed to narrow his sights at me. He then casually left the front and retreated to the sides, watching with closely as the Summoning Trial began.


    One by one, our names were being called. The first one up didn''t take up that much time. In a few minutes, some students successfully summoned all manners of creatures. One was a boar that had lazy eyes, another was a colorful parrot that started attacking its master as soon as it sealed a contract, then the last was a monkey with a lost expression.


    Frais was called up next. He nervously looked back at me and waved as he made his way to the front. He read the incantation and was enveloped with an emerald-like veil. Then circles filled with dozens of runic words and symbols that were completely cryptic even to my knowledge. His eyes were closed, and he was immersed in his ritual. The movement of his wand etched into the air the words of the incantation


    For a long while, Frais held that stance and repeated the steps over and over until a wide circle appeared on the ground in front of him. From there emerged a static surge, then a faint light that burst into a sparkling array of glimmer. The same thing had happened to all the others so far. As the light faded, a lizard with fierce-looking eyes and wings appeared, yawning. It fell to the ground and scratched its leg as the summoning circle disappeared.


    An echo of awe and surprise wrapped around the venue. Even the old professor came close and inspected it, standing beside Frais and patting him on the shoulder. He jerked and looked anxiously to his side, stuttering as he said hello.


    "Magnificent! Although it is still an infant, it is indeed a dragon! This speaks for a lot of things, my child. You might be fated for a destiny that you cannot even begin to perceive. Take it as the ramblings of an old man, but I''ve seen some students in the past have destinies dictated by what they have summoned."


    The old professor''s words incited an applause to come from the other students. Opinions were mixed from where I stood. Some took it well, and there are others who did not, saying things along the lines of, "Why of all people didhe get a powerful contract being?" or, "He doesn''t deserve it. Is this a joke? He probably cheated his Trial. I''m going to have a word with the professors about this."


    But nevertheless, what''s done is done. If anything, I''m happy for Frais. It''s just hard to swallow the contrast between him and his new friend, a big lump of a lizard acting like an infant on the grass, cozying up to the sun''s light.


    Frais tried to get close to the baby dragon, but it snapped its mouth at him, terrifying Frais. He tried once more, inching his finger towards it dangerously. The baby dragon tilted its head and narrowed its sights at Frais. I think it was just my imagination, but as the dragon looked at Frais, it sighed and shook its head, lowering it to allow Frais to touch his head. In return, he made a bright smile of excitement and embraced his new contracted being, making it uncomfortable as it tried to push him away with its stubby arms.


    After the two finally were united, Frais cast a seal for the contract by etching the same mark on his dragon and him. He placed his on the palm of his left hand, and then he placed the other on it the dragon''s chest. He then carried the dragon, which seemed heavy as he was pulling up using his legs, and walked towards me.


    "I can''t believe it, but look, Lucia! A dragon! This my first time seeing one. Who would have thought that I''d be able to forge a contract with a baby dragon! Soon enough it''ll grow up into an amazing dragon, one that can fly through the clouds!"


    And on that queue, the dragon in Frais'' arms yawned and fell asleep, contradicting his words.


    "Well, I guess there is still a long amount of time in between before that can happen. But still, I can''t help but be excited about this. That only makes my superstitions true, Lucia. If I can forge a contract with something as amazing like a dragon, then maybe you can as well."


    "I think that''s being too optimistic. But I''m happy for you." I said, looking at the baby dragon, who opened its eyes and looked at me suspiciously. I had the urge to pat its exposed belly for some reason, and before I knew it, my hand hovered over its belly.


    The dragon didn''t react, and I did the act. A face of satisfaction filled its expression as its leg began to wag, and its wings begin to flutter.


    It looked curious as to how its wings were fluttering back and forth, but it somehow flew off Frais'' arms and started hovering over to me. It rubbed its head against me, and before its wings unconsciously stopped fluttering, I caught him, feeling the immense amount of weight that Frais felt when first carrying him.


    I looked back at Frais, who had a surprised expression on his face. He grabbed his dragon by the sides and tried to take him back saying, "Hey, don''t bother Lucia, Ykos!"


    "Ykos?" I repeated.


    "It''s his name," said Frais, struggling. "He introduced himself as Ykos, and that''s what he wanted me to call him by. Hey, don''t be stubborn, Ykos!"


    Finally managing to pull him away, the two of them fell to the ground due to an imbalance. Ykos looked at Frais in disappointment, shaking its head and started crawling away, unable to figure out how to fly with its wings again


    "How did he even think of doing all that?" Frais asked himself as he rose from the ground, confused as to see how much Ykos disliked following his commands, or maybe him, he thought. He chased after him and started pulling him up from the ground as the dragon struggled to get away. The way I looked at it, it was like a father and child relationship. And oddly enough it looked normal, even a bit funny since it''s actually Frais and a dragon. Who would have thought.


    But now, there''s me.


    "Ahem. Lucia Ellys. is there someone named Lucia Ellys here? If so, then come to the front."


    As my name was called, all eyes shifted to me. I was paranoid, thinking that somehow they were all synchronized.


    I started walking to the front, hearing the whisperings of those who were usually present.


    --What? Is she still going to the front? That''s awfully optimistic about her, isn''t it?


    --She''s probably just going to stall for time. Nothing to see here.


    --Hey, want to make a bet on what she''s going to Summon? I think it''s going to be a pile of dust, haha.


    --Shut up, she''s looking over here. You''ll be cursed with a life of no magic if that happens.


    "Alright, Miss Ellys. If you will, read this passage and hold your wand out straight."


    I did as the professor said and started reading the book in front of me. Strangely enough, after reading it once, I had memorized it, as if the words were immediately implanted into my head. I repeated and repeated the words, hoping that something would happen. I even thought to myself. Maybe nothing''s happening, and they''re all looking at me like a fool from their perspective.


    How long do I have to do this anyway? I can''t even tell if something''s happening or not. I just to get over this. If I''m going to be expelled, then fine. I won''t stop the inevitable. But In any case, let''s give this a shot. Everything I''ve got into this spell? No problem. Father, please guide me. With or without your necklace, please. I don''t want to be expelled. I don''t want to disappoint mom and you.


    "Please, please come. I beg you. Someone, anyone, anything will do! I don''t need anything divine, impressive, or surprising. I just want to get this over with. Just hear my plea and answer my call! I''ll give you anything I can offer at this point!"


    I whispered, tightly holding my wand. I meant every word. Two paths awaited me. And I want to walk the path where I succeed.


    I sighed. I''m ready as I''ll ever be. I finally read out the words loudly and closed my eyes shut.


    "Being from beyond, I implore you to answer my plea! I beseech you to come and cross the plains that separate us and come forth in the name of Althea, the forger of contracts. I call upon you form one with me as your master!"


    I felt a jolt of electricity surge from my hand through my wand, making me let go of it. The moment I opened my eyes, I saw the expression on people''s faces change. They weren''t looking at me, but at the brightly gleaming ritual circle in front of me.


    I backed away and felt a strong wind blow from the circle. Then, an explosion of smoke that covered the entire area.


    They deployed wind magic to clear it. And before I knew it, I was staring at a naked man lying face down on the ground. He was a bit thin, but tall, and had short blonde hair.


    He groaned and his muscles twitched. Starting with his arms, he got up, scratching his head and looking irritatingly around him as if he was lost.


    "Where the hell am I?" he said to himself.


    When he got up fully, all the girls started turning away, squealing on the top of their lungs. Some of the proper and dignified ladies asked that someone cover him up, turning their heads indifferently, arms crossed and eyes rolled. Their maids and butlers didn''t know what to do of the situations, so they tried to think of ways to appease their haughty masters.


    Instead, the short-haired woman wearing armor came up to the man and gave him her cape to wear. He took it without a second thought and wore it around his waist like a towel, covering his privates.


    After thanking her, he picked up the wand that I dropped and glanced in my direction. His eyes were serious, almost deadly even. I held my breath as those cold eyes pierced through me.


    "Hey, you. Was that your voice? Were you the one that called me here?"